The Missionary Review of the World — February 1905

FIRST GIRLS' SCHOOL AT DOLAIB HILL, ON THE SOBAT

The American United Presbyterian Mission Station A VILLAGE SCENE IN THE SUDAN Missionary Review of the World Old Series t FEBRUARY j New Series VOL. XXVIII. No.2 f 1 VOL. XVIII. No. 2 FROM DEMONIAC TO MISSIONARY A STUDY OF THE GADARENE DEMONIAC AND HIS MISSIONARY QUALIFICATIONS * BY REV. HENRY H. JESSUP, D.D., BEIRUT, SYRIA Author of H Kamil, " .. Women of the Arabs," etc.

The first missionary ordained to preach the Gospel east of the Jordan was chosen and commissioned by our Lord Himself. In that region of Greek and Roman cities, of high officials, amphitheaters and great wealth, one might naturally expect our Lord to select a scholar like PauloI' a disciple like John. But no, He selected a Gadarene demoniac out of whom He had cast a legion of demons; He chose a man. who had been a terror to the land, and who was both feared and hated by the whole population. In his life he had assaulted them, and now in the hour of his healing he had caused their property to be destroyed. Yet Christ chose him, ordained him, and sent him as missionary to Decapolis. The man begged, naturally, to be allowed to stay with Christ, to be under Ilis protection and instruction; but no, Christ taught him that the disciple nearest to Him is the one who obeys Him and does His service. "Go to thy house," said Jesus, "and tell thy friends how great things the Lord hath done for thee, and how He had mercy on thee." And the man went and preached in the cities, telling what the Savior had done for him.

In what respects was this man a well-qualified missionary? 1. A. missionary should have a vivid sense of the power of Satan over men. In undertaking aggressive work we must know the power of the enemy. To underrate our foe is to invite disaster. This is true in our individual spiritual life, in labors for moral reform, and in the great enterprise of conquering the world for Christ. A. missionary to Mohammedans should know that Islam is not a decrepit and tottering system, but an organized force in the Eastern world, united, fanatical, aggressive, and hostile to Christianity. A. missionary to China or Japan should understand that Confucianism, Buddhism, Tauism, and Shintoism have preoccupied the moral fortresses of that colossal empire, and will not surrender in a day. To ignore Satan and his wiles is to be off our guard. This rescued Gadarene had known and felt in every fi0er of his being the terrific power of Satan. His mind, his soul, his will. his hands and feet, his • From an address to outgoing missionaries, delivered in the First Presbyterian Chnrch, New York.

eyes and his tongue, had been poisoned, and then completely subjugated by this fiendish tyrant, Now that a stronger than the "strong man" had set him free, emancipated his will, calmed his spirit, let light into his mind and reenthroned him in control of his eyes and hands and tongue, he looked upon his wounded body, gashed and mangled with the sharp flint-stones of the mountain, and felt the exhaustion of his long enthralment, and could realize the power of the Evil One. He could now warn and entreat his friends and neighbors to resist the devil, to beware of Satan's wiles, and guard against his tern ptat.ions.

2. A missionary should realize the power of Christ over Satan. This man had seen two thousand of the demon host, the legion soldiery of Satan, put to inglorious flight and driven into the depths of the sea by a word from Christ, his King and Savior.

A missionary, above all men, should believe in the supreme power, the omnipotent sway, of Jesus Christ, the Great Head of the Church; that He who gave the great last comm~J1(1, "Go teach all nations," has all power in heaven and in earth, and "will be with him always, even unto the end of the age." To believe less than this is mischief and disloyalty. Christ has all power, and He is ready to use it. " According to your faith be it unto you." Every Christian missionary should believe with all his soul and mind and heart that omnipotence is armed on the side of the Gospel, and that Satan's empire is to be overthrown. He will not be deceived by the subtle pbilosophies of Oriental religions or their hoary antiquity, or overawed by the countless multitudes of Asiatic and African populations, or discouraged by the pessimistic wail of faint-hearted Christian theorists. "If God be for us, who can be against us?"

If a missionary has felt in bis OWll soul the power of Christ over Satan in giving him the victory over self and sin, he can preach COllfidently the Gospel as the "power of God unto salvation to everyone that believeth," high or low, rich or poor, civilized or savage.

3. A missionary should be able to spealc from experience of the love of Christ for him personally. 'rhis the Gadarene could do from his heart of hearts. We can imagine him entering his native town, and preaching to the awestricken and wondering people: "Listen, my kinsmen and friends, my neighbors and countrymen. I have come to tell JOu of the surpassing love of Jesus of Nazareth. You know my awful history, my wild, demon-possessed fury, my life in the tombs, my struggles with wild beasts, my imbruted appearance, my nakedness, and wounds! Why should He, a stranger, think on me? What could He gain by coming to me? But He came on the wings of love. I met Him face to face-and such a face! beaming with the light of heaven! Such an eye of pity, such a voice of love! It banished the demon host, it broke my heart, it melted me to tears, it was love con-

FROM DEMONIAC TO MISSIONARY

quering death and hell. He is the Christ of God. He has saved me and He is ready to save you. Oh, how I love Him! He has sent me to tell you of His love and power and willingness to save. Come to Him and He will give you rest."

There is no eloquence like that inspired by the experience of Divine love, and who can say that this man was not thus eminently qualified to proclaim the unsearchable riches of Christ! Let no man enter upon the work of saving men at home or abroad unless he has known by experience the power of Christ's love. Without this, he is but" sounding brass," but with it, he can speak words full of the eloquence of personal experience.

4. A missionary mnst have a sense oj men's lost estate w£thout Ghrist. This the Gadarene had felt in his own life. and had seen it in the hard-heartedness of his friends in driving Christ away from them. If we would sincerely preach Christ as the only Savior we must believe that men need Him and are lost without Him; that Christ came to seek and to save that which was lost. Christ is "The light of the world," not one among many lights. He is the Savior, not one among many saviors. Without Him men are lost, not simply unfortunate. The Gadarene knew that in all Decapolis men were in want of just such a Savior as Jesus Christ. We know that all the world is lost without Him.

5. A missionary should be jarnil£ar with the language and the people. In this respect the Gadarene was fully prepared. '1'he Aramaic and the Greek were familiar to him as to all the people. He knew their customs, their modes of thought, their prejudices, their religious views, their superstitions, their hopes, and their fears. He could speak without danger of being misunderstood.

A knowledge of the language is the first need of the missionary. Without it he is helpless. The dispersion and confusion of tongues at Babel has rendered the proclamation of the Gospel most difficult. Diversity of languages is an immense barrier between the races of men. But the missionary must break this barrier down. Everything else must bend to this object. To preach through an interpreter is to rob the message of a great part of its power, to say nothing of the danger of perversion and misrepresentation of the truth. The missionary must identify himself with the people-use their idioms, their common speech, their proverbs, know their national prejudices, so as not to offend and alienate them, and without a knowledge of their language this will be impossible.

6. A missionary should have sympathy with the people. He should live near their life. As soon as possible he should train native preachers, who ought to be by far the most effective laborers for their own people. Jerry McAuley in New York, Sheshadri in India, and Neesima in Japan, are examples of the success of men in sympathy

with those to whom they preach. An Arabic proverb says: "The handle of the ax which cuts down the tree is made from a limb of the tree." An American missionary, while proud of his native land, must remember that he is first a Ohristian and second an American, and that the commonwealth of Christian love is wider than any nation- ality. His foreign habits and ways are more an obstacle than a help to his work, and' any assumption of superiority will repel those whom he came to win to the truth.

7. A missionary should have a personal call to tlte work. This Gadarene could have 110 doubt about the genuineness of his call. Christ Himself who healed him called him to a special service. There could be no mistake about it.

Can we now be sure of such a call? Why not? Christ has healed us, forgiven us, saved us. He has called us out of darkness into light, out of conflict into peace, out of hostility or apathy into active loyalty and service. A call by Christ to follow Him is a call to His service. Once enrolled in His army we are sworn to !iteral obedience to His commands. The fac! of service is settled once for all. 'The mere detail of locality or kind of work is a secondary matter. The foreign missionary work is a part of Christ's work which is to be done. If you are fitted for it and there are no providential obstacles in the way of your going, then Christ calls you to it. We need not wait for an audible voice. The cry of a nation for help is an indication as to what Christ wants us to do. All the providential openings among the nations are echoes of the voice of Christ. We are called to take the message or send it by a substitute.

What has Christ done for you? Count up your mercies, the gifts of His hand, beginning at the greatest and coming to the least-spiritual, moral, intellectual, social, and physical. What has He not done for you? How, then, will you show your gratitude? The Gadarene thought it would be better and safer for him to be in Christ's immediate society, and enjoying His instruction and protection; but the Master sent him away to active work in his own country. That was hard work. Ol~e needs strong faith and burning love to be able to speak of Christ in his own village or city, and among his own friends. A prop~et is not ordinarily honored at home.

Let us go and tell our neighbors the glad news of salvation in Christ, and we shall find our neighbors everywhere. Any and every needy man is the Christian's neighbor. Some live near and some far away. They have varied customs and speak many languages. Let us tell them what Christ has done for us, His sufferings and atoning death, His resurrection, ascension, and glorious regal intercession for us. Let us tell them of His power to save unto the uttermost, for time and eternity, ALL who come unto God by Him.

MISSIONARY CONDITIONS IN THE EGYPTIAN SUDAN

A WAR-DANCE OF THE SHULL.S AT DOLAIB HILL MISSIONARY CONDITIONS IN THE EGYPTIAN SUDAN BY REV. CHARLES R. 'YATSON, PHILADELPHIA, PA. Secretary of the United Presbyterian Board of Foreign Missions The term" Sudan" is applied with considerable latitude to sections of Central Africa fully three thousand miles distant from each other. The term is a general one, however, and simply means, as its deriva- tion indicates," 'fhe Land of the Blacks." When we speak of the Egyptian Sudan we are limiting ourselves to that portion of the Sudan which is in political affiliation with Egypt.

The ordinary line of travel. to the Egyptian Sudan is by way of Egypt and along the Nile. Eleven hundred miles of travel by rail . from Alexandria brings the traveler to the First Cataract at Assuan, the site of that great dam whose construction is such a tribute to Brit- ish engineers and such a blessing to Egyptian agriculture. After two hundred more miles of travel by river steamer over the most picturesque portion of the Nile, the town of Wadi HaIfa is reached, which is the first town in the Egyptian Sudan. Here General Kitchener's railroad begins. Its farther terminus lies 575 miles beyond, at North Khartum, just across the river from Khartum, the capital of the Sudan. Khartum is 1,887 miles up the Nile by river, or 1,564 miles from the Mediter- ranean by mail route. To reach the southern frontier of the Egyp- tian Sudan one has to go 1,150 miles farther South, but this entire voyage can be comfortably made in the almost luxurious steamers which are devoted to tourist service on the Nile.

It is hard to describe conditions existing in a country which ex- tends from 22 0 north latitude to about 50 north latitude. Speaking

quite generally, however, the country north of Khartum is to be considered separately from that which lies to the south. 'ro the north is the Arab, speaking the Arabic language and holding to the Moslem faith. To the son th are the negro tribes, speaking their own tribal aialects and having either a 1 fetish religion or one slightly colored by Mohammedan doc- trines. At Khartum and to the north Western civilization is much in evidence; to the south, as you advance, there is an increasing absence of civili- zation, until whole tribes are fonnd entirely destitute of clothing and constantly bearing clubs and spears.

Missionary conditions may be considered under a number of different aspects.

The Country and the People A TYPICAL SL'DANESE NEGRU 1. lJfissionary conditions 1'n J'elation to the climate of the country. The climate of the Egyptian Sudan has perhaps been slan- dered. It is perfectly possible for a foreigner to live, work, and enjoy good health i.n the Sudan. When this is said the admission must still be made thaf the climate of the Sudan is trying. Life is more or less a battle with fever. The climate is hard on the nerves, inducing that nervous irritability which has been designated" The Sudan Temper."

April and May are the hottest months, the temperature rising to 1100 in the shade, and being especially trying through the abundance of moisture immediately preceding the rains.

The country, however, is being rapidly opened by the railroad, by river navigation, and by commerce. It is safe to say that with the in- troduction of satisfactory building material, the erection of sanitary dwellings, and the solution of other problems pertaining to food and habitation, there need be no serious anxiety in regard to life and health in the Egyptian Sudan.

2. Missionary conditions in relation to the popUlation of the coun- try. The evangelization of a land like India is a staggering problem, owing to the enormous popUlation of that country. The Egyp- tian Sudan has an area just about one-third that of India, bu t its population is not one one-hundred-and-fiftieth part of that of India. Sir Reginald Wingate, Governor-General of the Egyp- tian Sudan, estimates that the popu.Iation of the country has been

——-811

N l EGYPT .AND THE EGYPTIAN SUDAN u

MISSIONARY CONDITIONS IN THE EGYPTIAN SUDAN

reduced from 8,525,000 prior to the dervish rule to a present popula- tion of 1,870,500. Sir William Garstin, in report.ing on the material and agricultural develop'ment of the country, makes the following pertinent remark: "Its chief want for many years to come must be population." .

The present condition of the population is both a limitation and an incentive to missionary work. It must be an arduous task to reach a population so widely scattered and so broken up into innumerable tribes, each speaking its own lan- guage or dialect. On the other hand, what a magnificent opportunity to enter in and accomplish the evangel- ization of these two millions of people before the increase in population shall have made the task so great that its accomplishment will be in- definitely postponed!

The Religious Beliefs of the Sudanese 3. Missionary conditions -in re- AN ARAB WOMAN OF THE SUDAN lation to the religious beliefs of the people. There is a common impression that the entire population of the Egyptian Sudan is Mohammedan. This is a wholly wrong impres- sion, so far, at least, as one-fourth of the population is concerned. It is only nominally true so far as another one-fourth of the population is concerned, for while the term" Moslem" is met with far into the interior, it is often nothing but a name, adopted for general respect- ability's sake and through the influence of some Moslem trader. The name is without meaning to all such, involving no knowledge of Mohammedan truth and no observance of Mohammedan practises, the speaker simply saying that he "swears by the Prophet," which he certainly does, and that he "prays to the Prophet," which he prob- ably does not do.

The negro tribes of the Upper Nile and the Bahr el Ghazal provinces may be reckoned solidly as non-Moslem. Their religion consists of a general belief in a supreme being, with the recognition and worship of demi-gods. In a general way these religious beliefs may be regarded as fetish worship. The following conversation, taken from missionary experience. may illustrate something of their beliefs: " Do you have a god?"

"Yes; our god is Ding-diL."

'rilE GOVERNOR's PALACE AT KHARTUM, WITH THE RIVER GUNBOAT IN THE FOREOlWUND "How can you learn about your god?" ., Our great men know, and they· tell us." "Do you love your god, or do you only fear him?" The reply here is indefinite, not distinguishing between the two sentiments, but declaring a relationship between god and man, where men offer grain to the god. "Our God loves the good, but hates stealing, clll'sing, killing, lying." " Yes, we believe that, too." "When a man does what is wrong, what happens to him?" "He is punished by us." "When a man dies, what happens to him?" " He is buried and goes into the ground." "Does his soul go into the ground?" "When he dies, his body and soul go into the ground, and that IS the end." To the north, Mohammedanism is the religious faith of the overwhelming majority. There is no need to enter here into any description of it, but there is need to emphasize its bigoted and fanatical character, due in part to the natural excitability of the Sudanese, and in part to their present ignorant and unreasoning mental condition. There is no better way of appreciating the religious temper of the Sudanese than by reading the story of the Mahdi movement. The' devotion, the religious enthusiasm, the utter indifference to suffering and danger with which thousands upon thousands were willing to pour out their lives as a libation to a cause which they thought to be divine, must stir the heart of every reader and compel the exclamation, "What magnificent Ohristians these men would have made!" It is that same religious r,atllre, that same passionate devotion to

U)05] MISSIONARY CONDITlONS IN THE EGYPTIAN SUDAN

whatever they take up, which makes the Sudanese a prize worth coveting for the possession of Christ.

Tact, judgment, and common sense are especially needed in missionary work in the Sudan. Among this easily led and excitable reople, untold harm and prejudice might result from unwise missionary effort, but admitting reasonable caution and tact on the part of the missionary, and ordinary firmness on the part of the government, there is no need whatever for living in constant fear of an uprising due to religious teaChing. On the other hand, there is abundant reason for expecting that this naturally religious people, so frequently disappointed in the past by the hopes of a false religion, shall accept with enthusiasm the Gospel of a Sllre hope and of unfailing love.

The British Government and Christian Missions 4. Af/:ssiollary condit£ons in relation to the poWical gOl'ernment of the country. On arrival at Wadi HaIfa, the British and Egyptian flags may be seen flying side by side over the government building which fronts the river. This is sufficient announcement of the fact that Great Britain is in control in the Sudan in some different sense' and to some greater degree than in Egypt. In the Sudan, as well as in Egypt and in the outside world, Great Britain is recognized not only as being the real power governing the Sudan, but as having the right to hold that power, since it was British brains and British push and British blood which made possible. the conquest of the Sudan.

For some inexplicable reason, however, the British policy seems to desire to repudiate this right and to advertise the recognition of the Sudan as an integral part of Egypt. Thus in Lord Cromer's report to SUNRISE AT THE AMERICAN MISSION, DOLAIB HILL

THE AMERICAN MISSIONARIES AND THEIR STAFF AT THE DOLAIB HILL STATION both Houses of Parliament ill 1903, be says: "'l'he Convention of J anuary 19, 1899, was framed with the express object of relieving the Sudan, and therefore Egypt, in the government of that province, from all those cumbersome international institutions which have added so· enormously to the complications of Egyptian administration. Had it not been for this consideration, there was, from the purely British point of view, no reason why the British flag should be hoisted at Khartum any more than at Assouan or Tantah."

This raises a question which is most vital to the entire Ohristian world, and especially to all those who are engaged in missionary work. If the Sudan belongs absolutely to Egypt, then the government of the Sudan will logically be, as in Egypt, a Mohammedan government, and Ohristianity can claim no rights whatever, save those which a Mohammedan government may be pleased to accord. In this case, however, Great Britain is deliberately pouring her physical strength, ber brain power, and her life-blood into the upbuilding of a Mohammedan government and a Mohammedan faith, and she is giving to this hostile religion a position and a power which she could never have secured for herself.

This policy would doubtless not meet with the approval of the British public, yet the fact remains that government offices in the Sudan are closed on Friday and are kept open on the Sabbath. This policy has gone 80 far as to color the entire educational scheme of the government and invade the well-known Gordon Memorial Oollege at Khartum. I have before me a copy of the Syllabus of that college for

MISSIONARY CONDITIONS IN THE EGYPTIAN SUDAN

1904, and I find in the primary school curriculum the following studies listed: Third year: Koran, one hour; Islam, two hours. Second year: Koran, three hours; Islam, two hours. First year: Koran, five hours; Islam, two hours.

In the training colleges for teachers and kadis (judges): Preparatory year-: Koran, four hours. First year: Koran, two hours. Second year: Koran, two hours.

It is needless to say that there is no teaching of the Bible. On the contrary, the doors of the college are open on the Sabbath, but are closed on Friday. We witnessed a class of young men, avowedly preparing themselves by the curriculum of the college to go forth as judges, doctors at law, teachers, and otherwise propogandists of the Moslem faith. 'l'his in a Christian college, founded in the name of a Christian martyr, through the contributions of Christian men and women, and under the administration of a Christian government!

In every government a difference may exist, and if so a distinction should be drawn, between the political policy and the political representative of the government. If the missionary in the Sudan must part company with the policy of Great Britain, as described above, he does not need to part company with Great Britain's political repre- DR. HALL'S CLINIC AT OMDURMAN C.1(. S. STATION

sentatives. Both the missiollaries of the Ohurch Missionary Society, aRd those of the American United Presbyterian Ohurch, testify to the courtesy, the kindness, the personal interest of Sir Reginald Wingate, Governor-General of the Sudan, and of his gracious wife. Loril Oromer himself was so kind as to embody in his annual report a gracious tribute to the work of the American mission on the Sobat. We quote the following: "I was greatly pleased with all I saw. The mission is manifestly conducted on those sound, practical, commonsense principles which indeed are strongly characteristic of American mission work in Egypt." Other British officers and govern men t officials have also shown repeated kindness to the missionaries of both societies, so that apart from the policy to which objection has beel! made, the relation which missionaries bear to the representatives of the Sudan government affords ground for satisfaction and abundant hope for the unhampered progress of missionary work.

The Protestant Missions in the Sudan 5. Missionary conditions -in relation to the rnissl:ons noUJ operating in the Sudan. '1'here are just three foreign missionary societies, with foreign agents, at work in the Sudan. Of these, two are Protestant and one is Roman Oatholic. The British and Foreign Bible Society and the American Bible Society also have native agents operating in and about Khartum.

The Roman Oatholic mission is simply the revival of missionary work which existed on even a more extensive seale prior to that Mahdi movement which doomed a number of Roman Catholic missionaries to martyrdom, and a still greater number to the horrors of a living death as prisoners in the Mahdi camp. The Roman Oatholics have established a mission station at LuI, just a few miles above Fashoda, and have given considerable attention to industrial, especially agricultural, work.

The Ohurch Missionary Society has been operating in Khartum. At Khartum a very efficient school for girls has been established. With the arrival of missionary reinforcements, medical work in Omdurman is to be resumed after a suspension of a couple of years, owing to the death of that devoted medical missionary, Dr. Hall.

Owing to its extensive missionary work in Egypt, the American Mission (United Presbyterian) has been irresistibly led to undertake missionary work in the Sudau. Members of the native Protestant Ohurch in Egypt have gone into the Sudan in government service.• and their presence at various centers has both compelled and been the opportunity for the establishment of missionary work at a number of places. A main ·station has been established at Khartu m, and schools have been opened. and regular services are held at Khartum, Omdurman, and Wadi Haifa. Another main station has been established five

1!JU5] MISSIONARY CONDITIONS IN THE EGYPTIAN SUDAN

hundred miles up the Nile, on the Sobat River, among the Shullas, or Shulluks, where an ordained missionary and a medical missionary, with their wives, are located.

To get some idea of the spiritual destitution of this part of Afrir,a, take your stand at that little outpost of the American Mission on the Sobat, and think of the nearest' adjacent mission stations. Five hundred miles to the north, are the Protestant missions at Khartull1. More than five hundred miles to the northeast, in the Abyssinian Moul1taine, is an outpost of a Swedish missionary society. To the east, you may go a thousand miles and more to the coast without finding a mis_ BOYS AT THE OMDURMAN MISSION SCHOOL sion station. '1'0 the southeast, it is a thousand miles to the coast, and there is no missionary work. 'fo the south, it is five hundred miles to the Uganda missions. Some seven hundred miles to the southwest, you come to the first of the Kongo missions. '1'0 the west, fifteen hundred miles of travel are needed to bring you to the mission stations in North Nigeria. To the northwest, five hundred miles of travel will bring you to the Sahara Desert, bu t to no mission station. Yet of old the prophecy was written concerning "t~e land of the rustling of wings which is beyond the rivers of Ethiopia," that "in that time shall a present be brought unto Jehovah of hosts of a people tall and smooth, and from a people terrible from the beginning onward: a nation that meteth out and treadeth down, whose land the rivers divide, to the place of the name of Jehovah of hosts, the Mount Zion."

THE JUBILEE OF THE UNITED PRESBYTERIAN MISSIONS BY THE EDITOR-IN-CHIEF The fifty years of mission work in Egypt and India, conducted by the United Presbyterians of America, had a memorable celebration at Pittsburg, Pa., from December 6th to 8th. We have been at many missionary conventions and anniversaries, and at more than one ecumenical gathering; bu t we have never seen this one surpassed in the average excellence of the addresses, the general spirituality of tone, and the sanctified common sense exhibited in administration. It was the one such convention where the program was not so overloadea that speakers were embarrassed for want of time. There was no impression of that driving haste which is the blemish upon our best modern type of social and even religious life. There was time for everything that was planned, and everything worked smoothly and harmoniously from beginning to end. Over six hundred accredited delegates were enrolled, nearly double the number at the general assemblies.

Throughout we heard not one address where the att.empt was obvious to make a rhetorical or oratorical display. There was eloquence, bnt it was that of a Etraightforward treatment of a theme, dignified and sometimes majestic, but always sober, spiritual, and self-forgetful. The audience-room was large, but not too large for the assemblies, and all the meetings were well attended, most of them thronged.

A huge map of the world hung behind the platform, and inspiring mottoes blazed from the walls and gallery front, with smaller maps of India and Egypt. The singing was especially uplifting, and in a word all the accessories befitted a grand occasion.

The addresses were, of course, the main feature. We would gladly reproduce them, everyone, had we space. Rev. C. S. Cleland, of Philadelphia, one of the mission secretaries, gave the "convention foreword." He referred to the work of the pioneers, the Gordons, McCagues, Dr. Barnett, etc., the difficulties of the field, and the contrasted conditions of fifty years ago and now. There is a present membership of 16,000; 132 missionaries have gone forth, $4,000,000 have been spent, and 26,000 souls redeemed. Robert E. Speer followed with a very thoughtful address on "'fhe Place of Missions in the Thought of God." The Father's plan was instinct with the mis· sionary idea; the Son was Himself a missionary and a martyr; the Bible is pervaded with a missionary message and spirit; and history can be interpreted only in the light of the missionary scheme. It was an original and forceful address.

Wednesday opened with Dr. Joseph Kyle's address on "The True Spirit of Missions." The New Testament is unquestionably a missionary document. Its leading human personality was Paul, a pioneer

THE JUBILEE OF THE UNITED PRESBYTERIAN MISSIONS

mIssIOnary. Ever since, those who have been most in the apostolic succession have been moved by the same motive and passion, like Carey, Judson, Morrison, Livingstone, Martyn, Gordon. Christ was the mighty magnet whose force had linked, as in one chain, all missionary workers.

Rev. Charles R. Watson, another missionary secretary-a son of Egypt's noble missionary-carefully outlined the history of the fifty years in that land. It was a master production. He carefully divided up the half century, so that we could take in the great periods of development with the characteristic feature of each. The original conditions, the small beginnings, the barriers to be surmounted, the persecutions endured, the gradual growth of the native Church, the educational work, and the rapid progress of recent years.

Dr. Gilchrist gave a very helpful address on "The Reflex Infl uence of Foreign Missions on the Life of the Home Church," showing the unity of all true work for God, the larger conception of the Divine mission of the Church which a world-wide work fosters, the expansive influence on sympathy, liberality, and spirituality, and the deepening of faith and the widening of evangelistic work that result from the hearty acceptance of the responsibility of world-wide effort.

President M. G. Kyle, of the Mission Board, spoke on the" Early Foreign Mission Work," and Dr. Giffen on the" Indian Mission."

The foreign missionaries present were then asked to come to the platform, and two of the surviving pioneers-Miss Gordon, of India, and Dr. McCague, of Egypt-took their places beside the rest. Dr. McCague, teo feeble to attempt an address, asked the privilege of leading in prayer, and then, as if unconsciously, passed from praying to God to speaking to man, and it was difficult to tell where the one ended and the other began. The whole scene was full of pathos.

Dr. Giffen's account of the pioneers in the Sudan was thrillinghow, the first night, in the midst of nude savages, armed with spears and clubs, they lay down and slept peacefully-and proving to us all that heroes are not yet an extinct race.

J. Campbell White's speech on missions as the" greatest business in the world," was the ablest presentation we have heard of the financial aspects of the missionary problem, and is to be scattered in cheap tract form, as it deserves. It was delivered to a crowded assembly of men only. It bristled with' facts and figures. Statistics were arrayed and arranged in strategic platoons, and the ethical obligation of giving liberally to the Lord's work was driven home to conviction and conscience with the force of a battering-ram. It left no man, however liberal a giver, with an easy conscience. The largest gifts seemed small beside the true ideal of giving, and he concluded by presenting the several aspects of giving, such as worship, stewardship, proportion, and self-denial.

At the same hour a womttn's meeting packed the neighboring Methodist Church, where Mrs. Hill, Mrs. Barr, Mrs. White, and Miss Irvine spoke on woman's contribution to the work in the past and present, and gave the outlook for the larger work of the future. The' bloody rites of Kali's shrine, the teachings of the Koran, and the fruits of heathenism and Mohammedanism were contrasted with Christian worship, Bible teaching, converted natives, churches and reconstructed homes; and the steady advance of woman's work and gifts, with the Divine challenge to more self-denying service-these were the leading thoughts at this thronged service.

The last day came, and with it Dr. W. C. Williamson's talk on "The Truth about Love." Then Dr. J. K. McClurkin spoke for an hour on "Fifty Years in India." He d welt with vigorous eloquence on India's strange history, the shadow of death, and the bright future of prophecy. He found seven shadows, which together make up its Illidnight: Caste, Transmigration, Buddhism, Mohammedanism, Poverty and Superstition, the conquerors of India, and the blight of Hinduism. He showed that only the Light of the World can illumine the 'darkness of Asia, and there must be promptness, for twenty die every minute. He beautifully referred to Carey, Martyn, Buchanan, and Judson as stars of first magnitude, and then, the audience rising and standing, he gave the roll-call of the dead!

Secretary Watson presented to Dr. Balph, the president of the convention, a beautiful gavel, the head of which was of wood from the study of the first mission house in Egypt, occupied by Dr. Hogg, and the handle from the first mission building in india. There were also in the handle two pieces of wood from two thousand miles up the Nile. The gavel itself was made by the children in the industrial school in Gujranwala, India.

In Dr. D. F. McGill's address on " Foreign Missions and the Pastor," he suggested that the pastor should teach his people to pray for missions, specifically; should keep the Sunday-school and young people interested; turn the weekly prayer-meeting into missionary channels once a month; make much of returned missionaries; and master good missionary books, and then give the substance, warm and condensed, in one or more sermons.

Addresses were also given at this session by Mrs. Annie R. Herron, President of the Women's Board, on "Foreign Missions and the Women's Missionary Society," and by Mr. O. V. Vickery, Secretary of the Young People's Missionary Movement, on "Foreign Missions in the Sabbath-school and Young People's Society." A conference followed, with one-minute speeches on problems connected with missions.

One beautiful incident was the singing of verses of the 23d'Psalm, first in Hindustani, by the India missionaries, then in Arabic, by the Egyptian missionaries, from opposite sides of the platform, and finally

in English by the whole assemblage. " All, from Dr. McOague at one end to 'Aunty' Gordon at the other. could sing 'The Lord's My Shepherd' in the mother tongue. It stirred every heart. God's children on earth-Hindu, Egyptian, Ohinese, American-can not always sing together yet, but in the Father's house all will know the tune and the words of the new song, the song of Moses and the Lamb! "

The closing evening address of the convention was given by the writer on "The Supernatural Factor in Missions." the largest audience of the convention being assembled, literally packing the .auditorium from platform to gallery. The most desperate assaults are being made upon the supernatural, to-day, that have been made in the history of the world. And yet if there be no supernatural in the Bible there is no inspiration. If none in Ohrist, there is no Savior. If none in nature, there is no God. The UJork of missions gives us the evidence of the supet·natural. The study of missions will suffice to make clear that greater spiritual miracles have been wrought in modern missions than the physical miracles wrought by Ohrist himself. The finest machinery will not accomplish the work without the Spirit of God. Let us find out God's plans a:(ld follow them. Let this fiftieth anniversary be signalized by a giving of every pastor and member in the Ohurch unreservedly to God and His service. and both at home and abroad lay hold of the supernatural power of God. Then we shall see results unsurpassed in all history. After the adoption of a series of resolutions regarding future advanced work and a few earnest words spoken by the pastor of the church, Dr. R. M. Russell, he led the great congregation, as they stood, to give themselves in solemn covenant to God, to pray and work and give for the evangelization of the world, and the convention came to a close.

It is notable that the United Presbyterians of America are the first body, as a whole, to adopt as their working basis the motto: "The Evangelization of the World in this Generation." . They have divided their portion of the world field with reference to reaching everyone of the population within thirty-three years, and are pressing on the churches the duty and privilege of furnishing the men and money needful· to put the plan into operation.

It is expected that the proceedings will be published in full. If so, we can safely assure all who are so happy as to possess a copy that they will find in the proceedings of these three jubilee days a Feast of 'rabernacles, fully justifying the great throngs which from all quarters came up to the holy festival, and a fitting record of these days will be a lasting legacy of blessing to the generation following. During the convention two cablegrams came from the foreign field containing simply t'Yo significant words: "EBENEZER "-" MACEDONIA," with a Spartanlike brevity expressing thanks for the past, and conveying the urgent need of the present and future.

THE PRESENT CRISIS IN CHINA BY REV. JOHN R. HYKES, D.D., SHANGHAI, CHINA General Agent of the American Bible Society in China China is passing through the supreme crisis in her history. The struggle has been a long one, and the end is not yet. It had its immediate beginning in the China-Japan war of 1894 and t.he political conditions which, directly and indirectly, resulted from it, and which culminated in the atrocious "Boxer Rising" of ] 900. This wellorganized and gigantic effort to stay the progress of civilization and reform, to eradicate the influence of modern education and Christianity, and once and for all to get rid of Western ideas and foreign political aggression by sweeping all foreigners into the sea, resulted, as we know, in disastrous failure.

Not only this, it was the beginning of a crisis which will determine China's destiny both politically and religiously. It ushered in one of those great world movements which, if taken advantage of by the Church, will make mightily for the progress of Christ's Kingdom in the Orient. Present events in the Far East are intimately connected with the greatest problem before the Christian Church to-day, and a consideration of them is necessary to an intelligent understanding of the marvelous opportunities for missionary work in China.

The events of 1900, and the conditions in China which followed, gave Russia her opportunity in Manchuria, which she was not slow to seize. When, in 1903, Russia failed to keep her reiterated promise to withdraw from Manchuria the troops which she had sent there to meet the crisis of three years before, the Chinese felt that the fate of the" Three Eastern Provinces" was sealed, and that the clause in the treaty that the Chinese-Manchurian Railway concession should not interfere with China's sovereignty over Manchuria, was a dead letter. Russia wanted an ice-free port on the Pacific. With tIns desire the world very properly sympathized. But to attain this laudable end it was not necessary that she should steal and annex 360,000 square miles of territory and extend her borders to the very gate of Peking. In Port Arthur she has an almost impregnable naval base and the key to China, for this fortress" commands, by land and sea, the only practicable approach to the capital of the Chinese Empire."

There can be no doubt that Russia would stay in Manchuria-if she could! Before the outbreak of hostilities with Japan she thought it was firmly in her grasp, and she was beginning to reach out toward Korea, the annexation of which is essential to the successful carrying out of her policy and program of expansion in Eastern Asia. Suppose this to be an accomplished fact (Manchuria and Korea under the undisputed sway of the Czar, Russia with an uninterrupted coast-line from the Arctic to the Great Wall of China), what then.'!!

THE PRESENT CRISIS IN CHINA

Russia is the great expansionist of modern times. The vastIless of her territory is appallillg. She represents the most marvelous centralization of power that the world has ever seen. In four centuries she has increased in area over fortyfold-from 200,000 to 8,670,000 square miles. The map of Asia is marked by her stately, tho quiet, stepping toward universal dominion in that continent in a way that is almost terrifying to those who fear the supremacy of the Slav. It is necessary to bear in mind that the incentives which have impelled her in her hitherto triumphal march across Asia have been both political and religious, and the latter have, if anything, been the stronger. There has undoubtedly been the lust of power, but it has been in pursuance of what she conceives to be her divine mission. In the eyes of her strongest men, to Russia has been committed by Almighty God the mission of saving the world. She extends the borders of her empire by Divine right, and in so doing is but fulfilling .her mission to humanity-a mission which can not be accomplished by any other people or power. The Strannik, a Russian religious periodical, in an article entitled" Our Struggle with Japan from a Biblical Point of View," says: Russia has a providential mission to extend the Orthodox faith over the whole world. If Manchuria were left iu the possession of the Chinese, the latter would not feel the necessity of accepting Christianity, and would remain forever in Japanese darkness. Hence the law of God forbids the restoration of Manchuria to China.

The same reasoning would not only justify Russia in annexing Ohina, but makes it her duty to do so.

China is essential to the realization of Russia's plans in Eastern Asia, but the civilized world must not permit her to absorb China. There are strong political, commercial, and humanitarian reasons why the Anglo-Saxon, ra.ther than the Slav, should dominate Eastern Asia, but we are not discussing these. The present Russo-Japanese war is not, as some would have us believe, a conflict between heathenism and Ohristianity. It is a grapple of civilizations. It is the twentieth celltury civilization meeting that of .the sixteenth to determine which shall have the right of way in Asia, and whether Russia shall be permitted to turn back the hand on the dial of the world's progress in the OrIent for fifteen centuries. Japan represents the civilization of this century, and stands for progress along the most modern lines. The future of the Mongolian depends largely upon the outcome of the present terrific struggle in Manchuria.

But the conflict undoubtedly has a religious bearing, and upon its issues will depend the type, not only of civilization but of religion, which shall prevail in the East and its reflex influence upon the West.

The extension of Russian rule in the East would not appear to be in the interests of the Kingdom of God in the world. Wherever the

power of Russia reaches, there missionary work is perilous and almost impossible. There is no religious liberty in Russia, as we understand such liberty. It is true that a Protestant Christian may, in the empire of the Czar, worship God according to the forms of his own Church, but he is not permitted to recommend his own particular faith to those of the Greek Church. Attempts to proselyte are punishable with penal servitude, and a missionary to Russia would constantly face the' possibility-the absolute certainty, as soon as his calling became known -of exile to Siberia. Withdrawal from the established Church is strictly forbidden, and renunciation of the Orthodox faith is punished with barbarous severity, not by the Church, but by the State. There are no missionaries in Russia, and they will not be tolerated in any country passing under her rule. Whenever Manchuria is recognized as Russian territory (which God forbid), missionary work there will be much hampered, or perhaps be at an end.

'1'here is perfect religious liberty in Japan-just as much as there is in Great Britain or the United States. Any man is free to teach his own religious belief in any part of the empire, and to persuade others to accept it. The acceptance of Christianity is no bar to preferment in any post under the government. Christians are to be found in the Supreme Court of the empire, among the highest officers in the army and the navy, and in both houses of the governmen:t. The same freedom in religious matters is permitted in Formosa, and would undoubtedly be granted to missionaries and people were Manchuria to pass under the rule of the Mikado.

The Greek Church is nominally Christian, but it is full of superstition and bigotry. It teaches the people to believe in the miraculous .power of ikons, to worship pictures, kiss the relics of dead priests, rely upon "signs," and to indulge in other superstitious practises which are relics of the Dark Ages. Ikons were sent, with superstitious reverence, to the generals at the front in Manchuria, in the belief that their worship would bring victory to their arms, and the Czar regarded the birth of a male heir as a sign that he would be successful in the war with Japan. Religion is more than forms and ceremonies, spectacular display and medieval superstitions. It is a life, a moral force, and a power which regenerates man, transforms his character, brings him into communion and fellowship with God, and always and everywhere makes for righteousness. This is Protestantism, and nothing but the best in Christianity is good enough for one-third of the human race.

The conversion of ChiRr. is of such vital concern to the whole civilized world that the Church can not but look with dismay npon anything which would tend to interrupt or stop the magnificent work which is being done in that land. The possibilities, the absolute certainties, of the conflict in the East will mean conditions and oppor-

1905J THE PRESENT CRISIS IN CHINA

tunities which, if taken advantage of by the Church, will make tremendously for the advancement of Christ's cause in that part of the world. I believe that one result, and it is a very important one, of the present war will be to stop Russian aggression in Eastern Asia, and guarantee the integrity of China proper, at least.

This raises another question. Would' the cause of Ohristianity be best served by maintaining the integrity of China under the present government, or uy her partition among the powers, as was so freely discussed prior to 1900? The government of China has for many years been apparently tottering to a fall. During the past half century she has passed through a number of crises, rebellions, court intrigues, and foreign wars, but a special Providence seemed to have watched over her, and she has been preserved as ~ nation. Were it possible for the nations interested to agree to the partition of China, I do not believe that such a course would be in the interests of missionary work in that land. The wide discussion of this question in the foreign press, both in China and .elsewhere, was largely responsible for the anti-foreign demonstration known as "the Boxer Rebellion," and was a hindrance to mission work. '1'he cause of Christianity will be best served in China by guaranteeing her integrity.

The British occupation of Lhassa will check Russian advance on Ohina from that direction, and further insure her integrity. Besides, it will open up Tibet, the last of the hermit kingdoms and a stronghold of Buddhism, to missionary effort. '1'his ought eventually to react in favor of China missions, providing some other power does not demand, as a quid pro quo, that another outlying possession of the Chinese empire come within her" sphere of influence."

The Present Opportunity of the Church Conditions in China were never so favorable for the prosecution of missionary work as at the present time. This is the Church's opportunity in that greatest of all heathen lands.

The" Boxer Rising" had among other objects the extermination of Christianity. Many missiilnaries feared that this outbreak of fanaticism would put back the cause, particularly in the North, where some of the troops of the allied army committed unmentionable outrages, for from ten to fifteen years. The fact is that missions in North China were never so firmly established, so well equipped, or so successful as since the atrocities of 1900. While China was taught a severe lesson, and at a fearful cost to her, she benefited to this extent: the dismemberment of the empire was certainly indefinitely postponed if it was not entirely prevented. There has ueen no talk of the partition of Ohina since then. '1'his desirable result was due largely to the position taken at that time by the United States, and to the wise foresight and masterly statesmanship of the Ohristian secretary of state,

John Hay. 'fhe fact that our government stood for the integrity of China is known to the officials of the empire, and has remover! much prejudice.

~ince the ratification of the treaty with the United States, which was signed October 8, 1903, miss onaries have, for the first time, had clearly defined and unquestioned treaty rights to procure property, to reside and prosecute their work in all parts of the empire of China. The ".right " to reside in the interior rested, prior to this time, upon a fraud, the clause supposed to grant it having been surreptitiously inserted into the French treaty. The Missionary article in the United States treaty (Art. XIV.)* not only gives the missionaries these privileges, but guarantees perfect religious freedom to Chinese subjects, and exempts native converts from paying" taxes levied and contributions for the support of religious customs and practises contrary to their religion." This clause does away with one of the most fruitful causes of persecution in the past. Thus it will be seen that the status of foreign missionaries and Chinese converts is alike eminently satisfactory, and for this we are indebted to the treaty negotiated as a part of the settlement of the" Boxer Rising."

Missionaries have never enjoyed so much freedom or safety in the prosecution of their work as at present. It is quite true that in some parts of Shantung there seems lately to have been a recrudescence of the" Boxer" troubles, but such local outbreaks by remnants of the "Boxer" bands of 1900, or of bandits taking their name, was to be expected. The only wonder is that there have not been more. A general anti-foreign demonstration, like that of 1900, is not to be feared. It could not be possible without conditions which could hardly reappear.

The attitude of the government is more favorable to the introduction of Western ideas, and this is favorable to Christianity. Railways are being extended throughout the empire, and their construction pushed with an energy never witnessed before. This rapid communication will facilitate missionary work in those sections. Very interesting questions on Western civilization and learning have been put to the students at most of the provincial examinations. Manchu princes are, for the first time, going abroad. One was sent as first commissioner of the Chinese exhibit at the Louisiana Purchase Exposition, and this, as well as the exhibit itself, is a sign of the times. A more friendly feeling upon the part of the officials toward the missionary is manifest in many places. Christian Scriptures are bought at an unprecedented rate-many of them by classes which, a few years ago, would not accept them as a gift. The officials at the provincial capitals have not only encouraged but facilitated the distribution of Christian literature at the triennial examinations. Formerly this was not allowed. Chow Fu, provincial treasurer of Chihli, began the * See M,SSIONARY REVIEW, January, 1904, p. 74.

THE PRESENT CRISIS IN CHINA

preparation, by the aid of a committee of scholars whom he summoned to his aid, of a "new translation" of the Bible-that is, putting it into the best possible literary dress-" in order," as he said, "to do away with the prejudice in the minds of officials and scholars against the Book." A literary chancellor in one of the provinces recently urged the students to study the Ohristians' sacred books as well as their own. The head of a Ohinese government school applied to the American Bible Society for a grant of English Bibles to be used as text-books, and this with the consent of the board of management. There has also been an increasing interest in education and in Western knowledge.

Since 1900 there has been a remarkable turning toward Ohristianity upon the part of the common people. This has not been confined to anyone .district or section, but has been universal throughout the empire. The chapels are thronged with attentive listeners. As an old missionary said to the writer: "Formerly the problem was how to get the people into the church; now the trouble is how to keep them out." In the formerly notoriously anti-foreign and anti-Ohristian provinces of Hunan the Reformed Ohurch in the United States has received an offer of $10,000 from four Ohinese at Ohingshi to pay for buildings for school and chapel purposes. This is not an isolated case. It can be duplicated in other parts of the empire. In some districts whole villages have become nominally Ohristian. That this movement is due solely to a desire for the Truth no one will claim. The motives are mixed, and doubtless in many cases they are unworthy. But the fact remains that multitudes have placed themselves under the influence of the Gospel, and still greater multitudes are willing to be instructed in the way of Life. The opportune time to teach is when the people want to be taught. These conditions will pass, and they may not return, or return only after a long interval.

The Bible is being studied more generally than ever before, and, in some cases, because of its well-known civilizing and enlightening influence. Ten years ago the American Bible Society sold an average of four hundred complete Bibles a year, and they went almost exclusively to the native Ohristians. Now the sales aggregate over ten thousand copies per annum, and the demand comes largely from non- Ohristians. It is wise to take full advantage of this increasing interest, from whatever motive, in God's Word.

The publications of the Tract Societies and the Society for the Diffusion of Ohristian and General Knowledge Among the Ohinese are being sold in greater numbers every year, and their influence is apparent everywhere.

The outcome of the war will doubtless create new conditions which the Ohurch must be ready to meet, and open yet wider the door for Ohina's speedy evangelization.

This is the Ohurch's opportunity. She should take advantage of

it now. Such opportunities cmne only once, and, if allowed to slip, they are gone forever. We should see to it that the thirst for knowledge-true knowledge-is gratified. Our educational work should be pushed with the greatest vigor. Existing institutions should be fully manned and generously equipped, and new and inviting fields should be entered. We can not afford to let the schools and colleges of Ohina pass out of the hands of Ohristia.n teachers. If we do not meet the demand for higher education under Ohristian influences, it will be supplied by unchristian men, and the result will be a harvest of skeptics and agnostics. Ohristian education is bound to be one of the great evangelizing forces in Ohina.

We should take advantage of the unprecedented demand for Ohristian Scriptures. The Bible Society is seriously handicapped in this work by lack of funds. There is no more enlightening force than God's Word. Give it to the Ohinese when they want it.

'['he missionary evangelists have more than they can do. The call is everywhere for more men-atul tlte best men-for this work. How will the Ohurches respond?

Ohina will come through this crisis, but she needs, above everything else, the principles of true Ohristianity to mold the thought and life of her people. Now is the time to bring the Kingdom of God to her, and sh€ is the greatest and destined to be incomparably the most influential, for good or for evil, of all the pagan nations of modern times.

REALITY AND ROMANCE ABOUT THE CHINESE SOME REMARKS ON THE " LETTERS FROM A CHINESE OFFICIAL" * BY W. A. P. MARTIN, D.D., LL.D., PEKING, CHINA President of Viceroy's University, Wu Chang; ex·President of Emperor's University, Peking This book is a clever satire on our Western civilization, but it was not written by a Ohinaman. The author, who shows a cast of thought wholly foreign to the Chinese mind, has donned the Ohinese costume as a stage artifice, to attract attention and to give emphasis to his own opllllOns. It is not a new trick, for Goldsmith resorted to it in his "Oitizen of the World," whose Lien Ohi Altongi, a Ohinese philosopher, is made to give his impressions of civilization in Europe. Our author's censures on Western life, tho not always just, are not a whit more severe than we ourselves are accustomed to indulge in; but, by way of contrast, he whitewashes the Ohinese, so as to make them whiter than the whites.

We shall confine our attention to this side of hi.s tableau, and in so doing we shall treat him as a Ohinaman; and tho one might make a * Published by McClure, Pbillips & Co., New York. Altho it is some time since these let· ters appeared, they were so widely read and Dr. Martin's remarks on them are so illuminating, that we devote unusual space to the notice. He says that he took up the book" as a sugar· plum. but soon found that, like t·he little book in the Apocalypse, it made the' belly bitter' I" See notice in .. Book Review Department."

REALITY AND ROMANCE ABOUT THE CHINESE

shrewd guess at his personality, we shall, to save his blushes, allow him to wear his mask to the end of the performance.

A few instances may serve to substantiate this charge. 1. A prime feature in his typical village is "cleanliness." If he had said filthiness, his statement would have been unimpeachable. 2. 'rhe leading mental characteristic of the Chinese is, he says, a readiness to sacrifice material for spiritual interests. Has he not, by a freak of the printer's devil, got the adjectives transposed?

3. In morals, he asserts, the Chinese are unselfish. Would it not be safer to omit ihe first syllable of the last word?

4. 'fheir social arrangements, he says, are such as to eliminate pauperism. Yet if he should come back to China he would find the streets thronged with beggars, many of them laying siege to shop- keepers, and yelling or hammering to extort their daily alms.

5. Their religion, he says, is Confucian from top to bottom. It is doubtful if this is true of anyone man, the au thor not excepted, while of the people nine-tenths are so illiterate that with them Confucian- ism forms only a thin veneering for all sorts of uncanonical creeds.

G. 'fhe aim of their education is, according to him, to make a man a " good husband and father." Does he mean the husband of a score of wives and the father of a hundred children, like their famous Wen Wang? The example of that ancient worthy is one which every mandarin strived to imitate in proportion to the length of his purse, a well-stocked harem being deemed essential to his dignity.

7. Their attempt, in 1900, to exterpate foreigners by an act of wholesale assasination was, according to the author, a desperate effort to preserve the purity of this precious civilization.

His pages bristle with similar passages, but these are sufficient to . show how he draws on imagination in describing the China of to-day.

His statements in regard to the China of the past are, if possible, still marc awry. His ignorance of ancient history may be pardoned, but his misrepresentation of modern events is inexcusable. As he harps incessantly on the stability of their institutions, the fondness of the Chinese for peace, their sweet reasonableness, and the wickedness of foreign aggression, allow me to append.a brief catechism for his benefit or for that of his readers.

A Brief Catechism Q. How many dynasties have there been in this ancient, ullchangc- able empire?

A. An unwary reader might be led to suppose that there had been only one since the dawn of history. The fact is that no fewer than twenty-two have occupied the throne, each coming in like a lion and going out like a lamb led to the slaughter. For in China dynastic revolutions have been far more frequent and far more bloody than in Grl:'at Britain or Rnss·ia.

Q. Is foreign aggression a new thing in China? A. Let the Great Wall answer. It was built to keep foreigners out, yet foreigners are now on the throne. Foreigners were on the throne in the days of Marco Polo, and they had su bjugated the north- ern provinces many times before the conqnest of Kublai Khan. These unwarlike Chinese were themselves foreigners at the dawn of history. Coming on from the northwest and following the course of the Yellow River, their policy was guided by a maxim still repeated by school- boys in their daily lessons: "Love and cherish the Chinese race, crush and subjugate the barbarians." The aborigines were, however, too , numerous to be exterminated; and in many provinces they absorbed the invader along with his civilization, much as the red men of South America did with their Spanish conquerors. Q. How did the Manchus come into power? A. It is significant that the word" Manchu" does not occur in the volume, but some notice of them appears to be called for by his reit- erated denunciation of foreign violence. When Li Tse-Ching, one of his pacific Chinese, captured Pekin in l644, and extinguished the Wing dynasty in a sea of blood, Wu San Kwei, a Chinese general, was on guard at the eastern extremity of the Great Wall. Hearing that his own family had been butchered, thirst- ing for revenge, and secretly aspiring to the throne, he invited the 'rartars to aid him in expelling the usurper. This done, they were requested to retire; but, as in the fable of the ass who asked a primi- tive man to help him in driving a stag from his pasture ground, they were in the saddle, and they refused to dismount. The Manchus, strange to say, have given China the best government she has ever had, but they secured the throne by force and fraud. Q. What was the motive for imposing restrictions on Western trade and intercourse? A. Being aliens, the Manchus were sllspicious lest other foreigners should be as unscrupulous as they had been and deprive them of their conqnest. Hence they confined foreign trade to a single seaport, and shut up all foreigners in a sort of Ghetto at Canton, where they were subjected to every sort of indignity, insomuch that they could not ride in a sedan without the risk of being dropped in the street-the police beating their bearers for daring to take a ," foreign devil" on the shoulders of a Chinese. Hence, too, native Christians were slaughtered, lest they should take sides with some future invader. Q. What was the cause of the" opium war"? A. It was not, as the anthor intimates, to force opium on China. In 1842, when China lay helpless at the feet of England, and when the conqueror dictated his own terms in the treaty of Nan king, not a single stipulation was inserted in favor of the opium traffic. The real cause of war was the unwananilable violence employed by Vioeroy

t905] REALITY AND ROMANCE ABOUT THE CHINESE

Lin to get possession of the drug. Instead of seizing the opium hulks by force of arms, he thought it safer to surround the Ghetto with a band of cutthroats, and threaten massacre without distinction of nationality or condition.

The drug was surrendered through a British official as the ransom of British lives. The war was made to exact indemnity for property sacrificed in the public service, and to punish a wanton outrage. The expansion of a mischieviolls traffic was the consequence, not the cause, of the war.

Q. In 1900, why did eight nationalities bury their feuds and unite in crushing the government of Peking? A. Simply because the Manchus, having learned nothing by the ex- perience of sixty years, repeated on a larger scale the brilliant exploit of 1839. In Shantung a Manchu governor had fomented the Boxer movement. Those bloodthirsty wretches were taken into the pay of the government, and two princes of the blood appointed to be their leaders. Placards were issued by these princes, setting a price on the heads of men, women, and chilurell. The German Minister was shot dead in the street, and all the other foreign Ministers, together with their fellow countrymen, were subjected to a siege of two months, with murderous attacks from day to day. Had our rescue been delayed a single day it is probable that such a holocaust would have ensued as the world never witnessed. Yet our psuedo-Ohinese has the impudence to prate of foreign violence and loot. It was Ohinese soldiers, under the British flag, who, after the siege, surpassed all others in lawless violence. So much for their patriotism! So much for their Oonfucian ethics!

Q. Will China, like Japan, have the magnanimity to grant, not tol- eration, but religioils freedom? A. Without that there is no hope of a new Ohina. A new Ohina, however, is the last thing our author desires to see. Not only does he say" the old is better," he closes his book with an absurd menace based on a false assumption. "In the name of Ohrist, you have sounded the call to arms. In the name of Oonfucius, we respond." If he means this to be taken literally, it is not true; if in a figurative sense, it can not be denied that the' welkin rings with the bugle call for a new crusade. In the name of Confucius, do the Ohinese respond?

A real Ohinese official once asked me, in the presence of several mandarins: "Why may we not send missionaries to' your country? " " Why don't you? " said 1. "They would be treated far better than you treat ours." This was thirty years ago, and I have yet to hear of the first Oonfucian mission setting foot on our shores, or on the shores of any other country. The fact is that Oonfucianism lacks the vitality to sustain a mission.

In China the people are allowed to think for themselves, but an

embargo is laid on their expression of thought. There are no news- papers to speak of, except under the shadow of the foreign flag. Polit- ical clubs are suppressed, and the advocates of reform hounded out of the empire. In thus fettering head and heart, the government acts not on the Oonfucian precept, to "renovate the people," but on a cyn- ical maxim of Laotse: " Fill their bellies and empty their minds, and they'll be easy to govern."

I conclude with a few lines from the late Oolonel Denby, for thirteen years United States Minister in Pekin. After dilating on the good qualities of the Ohinese, he adds: Let us look at the reverse picture. The Chinese are ignorant and superstitious. At an eclipse of the moon the whole population turns out, with gongs and tin pans, to drive away the yellow dog that is eating up that luminary. Many riots have originated from the absurd charge that missionaries secure the custody of children for the purpose of killing them and making medicine out of their eyes. When the diplomatic corps represented to the Tsung Ii Yamen (Board of Foreign Affairs) the ridiculousness of such an accusation, we were astonished that several members of that august body declared that they had always believed the charge was true! . The condition of women, which is a fair test of civilization, is bad! Until a woman becomes the mother of a male child she is taken no account of. Slavery exists all over China, and girls are sold by their parents. Polygamy also exists. Vealthy Chinamen always have three or four wives. The judicial system is oneof torture. The judges examine into a case before tr'ial, and when satisfiE.d, as they usually are, that the accused is guilty, they force him by torture to confess. He may then be sentenced to have his head cut off, or he may be suspended in the sun until he dies, or he may be torn asunder, or cut to pieces by the terrible slicing process. Corruption is universal. Li Hung Chang had a man employed at Pekin whose business 'it was to give money to thirty 'officials three times a year. Very small salaries are paid in China, and the pay of officials is eked out by robbing the state and oppressing the people.

Do not the riots of 1900 of themselves furnish a conclusive argument that China needs regeneration? In no other civilized country would it have been possible to raise an enormous force to attack and destroy ambassadors and their suites at the seat of government I There were 1,hree thousand Chinese [Christians) in the British Legation whose labor arid devotion saved the lives of the beleagured foreigners. Many of them died in defense of their benefactors. At the Roman Catholic Cathedral another wonderful exhibition of devotion to Christianity and its expounders was furnished. 'rheBoxers came in countless numbers. They threw letters into the enclosure, where thirty-two hun. dred converts were gathered, promising immunity to all who deserted the missionaries. During this terrible time, tho many were killed, not one Chinese proved false to his duty.

The labors of the missionaries have been of immense benefit to us, no less than to the Chinese. From their modest dwellings have emanated the light of modern civilization. Conscience, after all, rules the world. and its voice speaks through the missionaries in favor of justice and of right. When Sir Robert Hart was asked" What was the remedy for the riots in China?" he said, "It is either partition or the conversion of the people to Christianity. It is presumed that all Americans will favor the latter alternative."

1£J05] A MODERN APOSTLE IN BURMA

A MODERN APOSTLE IN SURMA A SKETCH OF THE LIFE AND WORK OF KO SAN YE BY MRS. H. ALLEN TUPPER, JR., NEW YORK There is a wonderful spiritual awakening in Burma. 'l'his is the land where for years Adoniram Judson labored and prayed in vain before his heart was made glad by the turning of one soul to Christ.

Among the hills of the Tongu district, about forty years ago, was born a heathen child who was destined to exert a great Feligious influence 0 vel' his fenow men. Ko San Ye, a Karen of the Swag branch of his race, at the ag"e of thirty lost his wife and only child" Over- come with grief and despair, longing for com fort, he then REV. S. R. VINTON, KO SAN YE, AND MY ZAN turned to religion for consolation. Failing to find solace for his overwhelming sorrow in the faith of his own people, he embraced Buddhism, retired to the mountains, and built for himself a two-story house in the top qf a tall tree, living in the first story and reserving the second for God, whom he claimed came down and talked to him. By his life of aceticism and meditation he became known as a man of great sanc- tity, and acquired quite a following. From Buddhism, which did not bring him the comfort he longed for, he drifted into a philosophy, taken from the spiritual conception of God of the purer Karen tradi- tions and the Buddhist moral code, claiming salvation by good works and called Mawlay. Tho faithfully followed, this philosophy did not bring joy into the life of Ko San Ye, and hearing of Christianity, through several missionaries, he sought to learn of its doctrines.

These filled his soul with peace, and he became convinced it was the one true religion for which he had sought so long, the religion which heals the wounds of the grief stricken, which exhorts to good works, which tells of a personal Savior in His Sou Jesus Christ.

In 1890 he applied for baptism. At first the missionaries were dou btful as to the sincerity of his conversion,but after a very careful examination by the older ministers of the Rangoon field, he and about one hundred and forty of his followers were baptized by Dr. Dench- field, of the American Baptist Missionary Union. Before his baptism he was known as Ko Paiksan (" Mr. Money"), possibly because of his

great ability to collect money from the people. At his baptism he said" Ko Paiksan is dead. There is a new man in Christ, Ko San Ye (Mr. Food and Water). Ko Paiksan was the devil's servant, and Ko San Ye must serve God equally well."

The year following his baptism the government granted him two thousand acres of waste land in the Pagu district. Here he built a village, call in g it Podoplaw, which now contains several hun- dred houses. This new village was his home, and for it he wanted to build a chapel. He was penniless and his following was not large, and to build a facsimile of tpe Ko Sha llyn Memorial Hall, which he had seen at Bassein and KO SAN YE'S STEAM·LAUNCH desired to reprodnce, required an outlay of nearly twenty-five thousand dollars. The village was far from the rail- way, and everything but the roughest lumber must be carted long dis- tances over very bad roads. Ko San Ye had an abounding faith, and to it he added earnest works. Going among the people preaching and asking for funds to build the chapel, he insisted that it could be done if God, to whom the money belonged, would put it into the hearts of the people to give. As fast as funds came in they were used, because, as he very wisely said, if the people do not see the work start as soon as they commence to give, they will fear" I am eating the money."

He lived at Padoplaw some time after the chapel was completed, and g~eat crowds made pilgrimages to hear him teach. In order to have a place where these pilgrims could be sheltered and fed, a long build- ing was erected next to the chapel, and a similar one was built at the nearest railway station. About four years later Ko San Ye com- menced going abont the country teaching the people. To enable him to reach larger numbers, and in order that the masses who came should be more comfortable, additional rest-houses were constructed.

At first these were temporary structures, sheds of bamboo, replaced by permanent buildings as more money came in, till now there are five of these houses almost completed, at a cost of $83,333. All but two of these are located in the country where most of the Karens live, and are easily reached by them. There are stated periods when Ko San Ye visits these places, and, of course, the crowds are much greater

A MODERN APOSTLE IN BURMA

then; but they are always open, and the people who come are furnished lodging and food by the special helpers left in charge.

Ko San Ye is a man of no book education; he can not even read. But having a fine memory, he has become well acquainted with the Bible. Naturally many of his followers believe he has supernatural powers, and some even insist that he is a God. Notwithstanding this hero-worship, amounting almost to idolatry, Ko San Ye remains quite unspoiled; he is very humble, always willing to listen to the council Photo by S. R. Vinton KO ~AN YEIS BUILDING AT OKKAN, BURMA This is one of the many he is erecting with funds contributed by the Karcns. It was begun in 190'2, and will cost 80,(0) rupees (ahout $27,iXX). It consists of a large, square, central rOOlll, with a large wing opening out from either side. The upper and lower stories are just the same in plan. The central room up·stairs is used for worship. The upper wing rooms are variously assigned to missionaries, native pastors, and government officials. Down-stairs the entire place is available for sleeping, and when large meetings are held the entire lower place is crowded with people sleeping on rude bamhoo mats. A church has been organ'ized at this place, which has invited the Baptist association to meet with it this year.

of his pastor and the missionaries. Tho neither he nor his immediate helpers are connected with the mission except as members of Karen churches, he gives his most cordial support to them in every way; his buildings are rallying-points for great crowds who are addressed by the missionaries, and he never encroaches in the least on their prerogatives. One missionary, in writing of him, says: "His object, as expressed to me, is to lead the heathen gradually to Ohrist. He seems to think the heathen Karens will be puzzled and frightened by being asked to accept the Gospel immediately. The Karens have largely departed from the monotheism of their ancestors, and Ko San Ye seeks, by use of the ancient Karen legends, to bring back his people to a purified form of that monotheism. He thinks, and experience proves that he rightly thinks, that this will be a comparativel:

easy step for them. He also thinks that when they have come to wor· ship God, and have forsaken Buddhism and the old Karen demon worship, they will be in a favorable position to receive the Gospel."

Feeling himself not prepared to preach the Gospel as he shonld, Ko San Ye uses all his powerful influence to bring the Karen's under the preaching of the missionaries and Karen pastors; and in all, over two thousand, who first heard of Jesus through his inflnence, have been converted to Christianity.

He has a remarkable gift for raising money, and large sums have been given him by the people, often without solicitation, to do with as he will, no account of its expenditure ever been required; yet there has never arisen a doubt of his absolute honesty. The money, he says, belClngs to the people under God, and 'he gives it back to them in buildings and schools for their use. A foolish story was circulated that Ko San Ye had a "magic bag," from which he could draw any wished-for amount of money. When asked, before a crowd, to show this wonderful bag, he turned toward the people smiling, and, stretching out his hands, said: "These are the only bag I know." For an uneducated man, Ko San Ye is very up to date in his methods. He ordered from America an automobile to use in his work, and also a steam-launch. The first did not prove available, but the launch is constantly in use; and when asked to lend it, he replies: "I have none; it is the Lord's, and you are welcome to use it in His work." His faith never fails; he prays constantly, and to him God is ever present.

Many of those who have come to Ko San Ye believe him to be the long-looked-for Karen Messiah, and, like the Jews of old, they expect him to become a temporal king. He has found it necessary to speak very plainly to them, and to avoid parables, which come so easily from his lips. Some have fallen away from him because of this, but the earnest seekers after truth remain. 'rhe missionaries have had a seri~ ous problem to solve ill deciding whether many of the converts asking for baptism do so because they wish to follow Ko San Ye, or whether they truly believe in Christ. They try to be most careful, and usually some months, often a year, elapses before the baptism of converts takes place, in order to learn if the candidate, by abandoning all heathen practises, is showing a clear understanding of Christianity and a true faith in Christ. In some instances almost entire villages have embra )ed Christianity; but they need to be trained and led OIl, step by step, to a higher appreciation of their faith.

One missionary writes that there are unheard-of opportunities for preaching the Gospel to heathen in utter darkness. Let llS ask God to help the workers in this field to see and do the right thing in the training of this great number of heathen now turning to Christ, and to raise up more workers in the fields already white to hal'Yest.

1905J THE NATIVE CHRISTIAN IN INDIA

THE NATIVE CHRISTIAN IN INDIA BY REV. JOHN H. WYCKOFF, D.D., ARCOT MISSION, INDIA Missionary of the Reformed (Dutch) Church, 1875- What is the strength of the native Ohristian community in India? In dealing with such a question the missionary in India has an advantage over those found in most heathen lands, in that he is able to trace the growth of the Ohristian population from carefully prepared tables compiled by the census commissioner of We English government. What do these census tables show? TheJIreveal the fact that Ohristianity, in the direct conversion of the people, is spreading at a rate hitherto unsu pposed by the ordinary observer. Just before the census was taken, a Brahman, writing to Swami Vivekanada's paper, remarked: "If we take into account the success tw.at must have been achieved by all the missions during the decade, we may well be staggered. On the whole, it will not be surprising if, in the coming census, certain painful disclosures are made regarding the progress of Ohristianity in India and the continuous drain from the ranks of Hinduism. If the Hindus be in the future what they have been in the past th.eir degradation is a foregone conclusion." Our friend proved himself a good prophet, for the census shows that 630,000 people were added to the Ohristian community, over and above all losses from death or otherwise, during the last decade, an increase of 31 per cent., while the general population increased only 2t per cent. The census further shows that there are very nearly three millions of Ohristians in India, and that a million of these are Protestant Ohristians. The Protestants have increased tenfold in the last fifty years. Of this number over 400,000 are communicants. The communicants actually number as many as the whole Ohristian community did thirty years ago.

It is clear, then, that the native Ohristian is an element to be reckoned with in India. It can not longer be ignored. This community, in point of numbers, is ad vancing much faster, proportionately, than any other section of the population. But is the community making progress in other respects? Does it give promise of becoming a power in the land, of constituting a constructive force in the moral and social and intellectual elevation of India? By this standard alone it must be judged, and not by merely numerical increase.

I wish to present a few considerations which seem to me to make it certain that the native Ohristians are the coming people of India, that in them lies the hope of India's moral and national advancement.

1. In the first place, there is the physical development of the native Ohristian. Kipling has well styled the Hindus a "baby race." "I have seen," he says, "the. mothers of these men, and I say, 'God

pity them.''' Probably the greatest curse that Hinduism has brought upon India, that which more than anything else has retarded her growth as a nation, is the practise of early marriage. There is no need t.o dwell on this awful custom, but the fact is patent that the Hin,dus can never take their place among great peoples so long as so vicious a marriage system prevails. A well-known English lady physician, addressing a company of educated Hindus on this subject, said: "For centuries you have been children of children, and there is no surer way of becoming servants of servants. It is a retrogression from the early civilization of your race. . . . It is a stigma on your religion, a blot on your humanity, which, were it known, would disgrace you in the eyes of the whole civilized world. Stamp it out at whatever cost from vulgar prejudice, and blot out this stain upon your character as men of honor and manly virtue." I for some time belonged to a club in India made up chiefly of English educated Hindus. Most of them were Brahmans with superior minds, and yet close intercourse with them showed them sadly lacking in both physical and moral stamina. All their English education had not resulted in ridding them of the childish qualities which so mark the average Hindu, and which make a close acquaintance with him fail to win the respect of a European.

Not simply to early marriage is their physical degeneracy due, but along with this is the pernicious habit of the intermarriage of near relatives. 'fhis is but another evil of the caste system that hangs like a dead weight on the Hindu. A native professor in Madras, some time ago, in a pu blic address, said: "I am sure I am not guilty of exaggeration when I assert that the members of my caste r.esiding in Madras are divided into as many as fifty sections, no one of which can intermarry with any other. It is needless to expatiate on the evil, in a physiological and social point of view, of marriage being contracted between parties so closely related and of the choice of a husband or wife being confined within snch a narrow limit." Lament it as much as he may, the Hindu can not obtain release from this custom. All the attempts of the reformers have been practically fruitless. The only people who escape it are the native Christians, and in this growing COnllnll nity lies the hope of India's physical and political salvation. One of the first evils of heathenism that the Church condemns is the custom of early marriage, and it is the exception for Christian young men and women to enter the marriage state before they have reached a suitable age. The ad vantages of this are obvious, and the result is seen in the strong and sturdy physique of the native Christians. The intermingling and intermarriage of different castes, the union of Aryans and non-Aryans in the family relation, that is taking place among the native Christian population, are producing upon the soil of India a mixed race far superior in point of physical hardihood and courage to anything that India has yet seen. It is a notorious fact

THE NATIVE CHRISTIAN IN INDIA

that ill our collage at Vellore, where the Hindus are nearly ten times as numerous as the Christians, the Christian boys take the most of the prizes for athletics, and it was a common subject of remark at Tin- divanam that during the ten years of our residence there not a single Christian woman had died in childbirth, while such deaths were of frequent occurrence among the Hindus. I have touched npon this subject because it is one that is generally overlooked in treating of the native Church. We are familiar with the facts respecting the Chris- tians of the South Sea Islands, as well as of the Indians of our own land–how they appear to degenerate when they come in contact with Western civilization. But such is not the case with the Hindus. On the contrary, natives there who abandon the evil practises of heathen- ism and embrace Christianity enter upon a new era of social im- provement. It is true that there have been some sad cases of physical deterioration among nati ve Christians, notably among families of high caste, who, on accepting Christianity, have become denationalized, and have adopted too suddenly European habits of living. But this has been plainly due to the violation of physiological laws, and is the exception and not the general rule. As a body, our Christians are making a normal, healthy progress along social lines, and are gradually absorbing the best elements of Christian civilization.

2. Then consider the intellectual progress of the Christian community. This presents a remarkable showing when compared with the conditioJ.l of education among the Hindus and Mohammedans. For example (and we take our figures of the government census): Of every 1,000 males in the Madras Presidency, 26 are Christians; but of every .1,000 males who can read and write, 45 are Christians. Among Christians, 1 to 15 know English; among Hindus, 1 to 132; among Mohammedans, 1 to 15.. In other words, of every 100 men who can read and write English in the presidency, 20 are Christians. But the remarkable preeminence of Christians over other classes is especially seen in returns on female education. 'raking an average of 10,000 women in each community, the number who can read and write is: For the Hindus, 70; for Mohammedans, 80; but for Christians, 913. For every female who can read and write among Mohammedans and Hindus there are 16 males, but among Christians 2 males. The preeminence of female illiteracy of the Christian community is still further established when we turn to the figures relating to the knowledge of EngliHh. The bare returns speak volumes. Altogether in the presidency there are 20,3r4 females who read and write English. Of these the J ains furnish only 1; the Moslems, only 77; the Hindus, 117; but the Christians, 18,442. Making allowance for Europeans and Eurasians in the above, we can only infer that in the native Christian community a value is attached to female education almost wanting elsewhere. The Jfadras Jfail, the most influential English daily in

Southern India, in commenting on the above figures, says: "We doubt whether the census will have anything more noteworthy to reveal than this-viz., the growth in the midst of communities which with- hold education from their females, of a community which values it for' them almost as much as for their sons. This is not the place to examine the probable results of this unique attitude of female educa- tion, but they can not fail to make themselves felt in the future of India." It may be interesting for some of our readers to know that the Madras University reports no fewer than 418 Indian Christian graduates in the presidency. Last year alone, 27 took the Bachelor of Arts degree; 5, the Bachelor of Medicine; 9, Licentiate in Teaching; while the only 2 Indian ladies who have taken the Master of Arts degree are Christians. These are only facts from the southern presidency. That these educated native Christians are using their influence for the enlightenment of their fellow-countrymen will be evident when I tell of such journals as the 01tr£stian Patriot and the Indian Ladies' Magazine, both conducted by Christians, in English, and when I further state that more than 100 Christ.ian graduates, 250 First in Arts, aud 650 Matriculates-or, in all, 1,000 graduates and undergraduatesare engaged as workers in connection with the various missionary societies in the Madras Presidency only.

'fhe native Christians, then, in the matter of education are only surpassed by one class, the Brahmans, who, as the hereditary literary class, will naturally retain the lead for some time yet. But if we take the subject of female education only we find the Chr!stians not only far ahead of the Brahmans, but of every other class; and if it be true, as often stated, that no nation has risen higher than the position it has accorded to its women, then the native .Christian community has a bright future before it. It is worth noting that out of 23 native female graduates in Bengal 13 are Protestant Christians, and the only Indian lady who edits an English weekly newspaper in Calcutta is the daughter of an illustrious native Christian. The Victoria School, at Lahore, has for several years been under the direction of native Christian ladies, and has risen in nine years from 250 to 750 pupils. This school is a Hindu institution, but its managers employ Christian teachers, and this is only one of many like institutions where Christian teachers have exclUSIve charge of the instruction in Hindu schools. Remarking on the rapid advance of education among native Christian women, a Hindu journal of Calcutta said: "Lo, what marvelous progress these Ohristians have made! Verily, their Lord is with them." It speaks for the growing influence of the community that there is now an Indian Christian association organized in London and Edinburgh, with branches in British Guina and the Island of Trinidad. The Madras association has now six hundred members, besides branches in several district towns, which

have done much to unify the native Ohristians and develop among them a true esprU de corps.

3. But let us now inquire as to the qualit1j of these Indian Ohris- tians with respect to their Ohristian life. Are they a distinct advance on the heathen in point of moral and spiritual character? I am pre- pared to show that, judged by this standard also, they will stand the test.

That they have their weaknesses is to be expected, having emerged so recently from heathenism; but that many of them haye a simple faith in Ohrist and are earnestly striving, in the midst of their un- toward environment, to lead true Ohristian lives is a fact that can not be gainsaid. Among those who were born Ohristians, and who from childhood have been trained in the Scriptures, we have many examples of men and women who exhibit a character that would put to shame many Ohristians in our own land. Very pleasant is it to note the childlike faith and holy joy that characterize some of the Indian Ohristians. Were I asked to point to some of the holiest and happiest believers I have ever met, it would be to some 'of our native pastors and evangelists in the Arcot Mission, with whom I have had delight- ful Ohristian intercourse, conversing with them in their own language of the things of God, and praying together in the beautiful and copious Tamil, the language in which the Gospel was first preached to the Hindu, and which is spoken by the largest number of native Ohris- . tians. Listen to the following quaint description of the death of his pastor by an old disciple: "Mr. – – was called away, but the Lord sent us another shepherd in Mr. – – . He was young, but we loved him. One day, as we poor sheep were feeding around him in the wilderness, he stopped. This was not his custom. We looked at him, and he at us. He shook us by the hand, stooped, tied his sandals on his feet, took his staff in hand, and went across the Jordan into Oanaan, and left us poor sheep in the wilderness. We could not blame him, for his Lord stood ou the other side and beckoned him. . He called him away, but He has sent us another; He has sent you. If you are called away, He will again send others. If all earthly shepherds fail, the heavenly will never fail; He will never forsake His sheep." .

Bu t not only Ohristians among the lower orders; not a few from the higher castes are honoring Ohrist by consecrated Ohristian lives. Two of the sweetest Ohristian characters that I have ever seen are Brahman converts. Humbled by the power of the Gospel, their lives are fragrant with deeds of love. One is a member of the Supreme Legislative Oouncil of India, an eloquent speaker in English, who devotes his spare hours to preaching the Gospel to his Hindu friends. The other is a distinguished native pastor who has been honored by his mission with responsible positions. Henry Martyn said that if he could see one Brahman trnly converted to Ohrist, it would be some-

thing more nearly approaching the resurrection of a dead body than anything he had yet seen. Not only are there hundreds of Brahman converts, but among them have been scores of the most devoted Christian men that can anywhere be found. '1'he same deep piety is found among Brahman women. How we have all been helped and comforted by that well-known hymn of Miss Goreh, "In the secret of His presence," etc.! * Who has not heard of the wonderful story of Pandita Ramabai? She has dedicated herself to the work of redeem- ing her unfortunate Hindu sisters from their sad lot. Some of the hymns of the native Ohristians will help to show the spirit that ani- mates them. 'rhe one quoted above was written in English, and is the product of one who has been influenced by Western culture. The following are translations from two lyrics composed by Ohristians- one in 'ramil, the other in Telugn-chosen from many of the same kind: " Is any fruit or flower we meet, The honeycomb or sugar sweet, So sweet as thy beloved name, Oh, Jesus, thou of matchless fame?"

Also this one in Telugu : " Thy refuge would I seek, blessed Jesus, blessed Jesus. Th y mercy-loving feet would I clasp, blessed Jesus. My one hope art Thou. "Vilt Thou not hear me? For on Thee, Thee alone, do I call."

Do these Ohristians stand firm under persecution? They were put to the test during the mutiny of 1857, and nobly did they endure the trial. The history of the Indian Ohurch during the mutiny readR like a chapter from early Ohurch history. They were blown from guns; they were cut down by the sword; they died by starvation in their wanderings; yet when the missionaries carne to collect and com pare notes, they found that only two had consented 'to become Mohammedans. All the rest proved faithful. 1'he native Ohristians were the only Indians who, as a body, were loyal to the English. After the mutiny Sir John Lawrence, the Governor of the Punjab, in a minute to his government, said: "The native Ohristians, as a body, have, with rare exceptions, been overlooked in making government appointments. I know not Olle in the Punjab, to our disgrace be it said, in any employment under the government. A proposition to employ them six months ago would not have been complied with, but a change has come, and I believe there are few who will not eagerly employ those Ohristians who stood by us so loyally competent to fill appointments. I consider that I should be wanting in my duty in this crisis if I did not endeavor to secure a portion of the numerous appointments in the judicial departments for the native Ohristians."

* Miss Goreh's father waR born a Brahman. 31h;;s Goreh was born a Christian.-EDITORS.

CHRISTIAN WORK AMONG JAPANESE SOLDIERS

These native Christians deny themselves for their faith. In other words, their benevolence and offerings, considering the smallness of the income, far exceeds that of the average Christian in this land. I wish some of our friends might be present at one of our Harvest Festivals in India, and see how poor old women, and little children even, will bring their mite, perhaps in the shape of an egg or a small bundle of wood, not one of them coming empty handed when the offerings to the Lord are gathered. rn addition to supporting their pastors, our people are now carrying on a Gospel Extension, or Home Missionary Society, a whole county being assigned to them to evangelize, and in which they are snstaining several evangelists and colporteurs, the women also having their separate society. This, of course, is but a small portion of the great field to be covered, and for the rest we must, for some time, have the kind help of the Home Church.

CHRISTIAN WORK AMONG JAPANESE SOLDIERS BY REV. H. LOOMIS, YOKOHAMA, JAPA~ Agent of the American Bible Society Of all the work yet done in Japan, nothing has surpassed in interest and satisfaction that which is now being done for the sick and wounded soldiers. As one thinks of the horrors of the battle-field and the thousands of wounded and slain, and what is perhaps equally, if not more, to be lamented, the later suffering and sorrow, it is hard to think how all this can work for good. The one bright feature of it all is the opportunity thus afforded to spread the Gospel.

The great number who have been slain has brought death near to so many of these brave men, that there has come to their hearts, as never before, a longing for something that will bring an assurance that after this life there is an endless future of blessedness within the attainment of all. The presence of Christians among all classes, and especially among the nnrses, has made an impression that is a preparation for the easy reception of Christ. This has rendered the work unique and delightful.

Some time ago a request was made at the headquarters in 'rokyo to hold meetings for the comfort of the soldiers where the Gospels and other Christian literature could be distributed. Bnt the officers replied that there were so many sick and wounded soldiers coming from the front that the attendants were all occupied in the care of the patients, and there was no opportunity for anything beyond the ordinary routine. Later, however, permission was granted, and now Count Katsura, the Prime Minister, has expressed his hearty appreciation of the work that has been done for the Japanese soldiers and sailors. Both the army ar.d navy departments have been ready to receive Scriptures from the American Bible Society and distribute them to the men.

We have donated more than fifty thousand Testaments and Gospels to the Japanese soldiers, and the most of them have gone to the sick and wounded in the hospitals. It is reported that there are already forty-five thousand, and more are coming all the time.

We visited the main hospital in Tokyo last September, where formerly I had found that only a few of the soldiers were favorable to Christianity. It was, therefore, important at first to overcome prejudice, so that we might convince them that we were their friends, and that Christianity was adapted to meet their greatest need.

'rhe introduction of music secured for us a hearty welcome. The joy manifested in their faces was sufficient evidence that we had touched a sympathetic chord. Scriptures and tracts were offered to all, and none were refused. Then we decided to learn whether the men really desired the books, as we had no wish to impose upon them or to waste our ammunition. The question was therefore asked in each ward as to how many wished a portion of the Bible and a tract. Almost every hand was raised, and quite an eager desire was evident on many faces. We discovered that those whose hands were not lifted had failed to do so only because of inability on account of wounds. We visited twelve wards and supplied four hundred men.

The next day we went to one of the larget' hospitals, where there were some three thousand sick and wounded. The head surgeon was very cordial and evidently pleased to see us. Directions were at once given to have all the officers assembled to meet us, and as they came in one by one it was a most impressive sight. At the sound of music their dark and stern faces lighted up with satisfaction and joy. Soon a little nurse came tottering in, bringing on her back an officer much larger than she, but unable to walk. He had caught the sounds of the music, and was anxious to see and hear. After sonie songs and instrumental music, a colonel, who was suffering from a severe wound, stepped forward and said: "In behalf of my comrades, I wish to thank you for your visit and the great pleasure yon have given us. We appreciate very much the kindness and sympathy of the American people, and we wish to make this known. Such kindness is beyond our power to repay. My great desire is to recover as soon as possible, that I may return to the front and do all that is in my power to bring this war to a successful issue."

We went from ward to ward among the men, and as the strains of music reached their ears those who were able to move rushed forward with eager faces and listened with intense interest to all that was said. After the music, the purpose of our visit was explained, and Scriptures were promised to all who desired them. This was evidently a welcome announcement, and was followed, in some cases, by the Japanese cheer or a clapping of the hands.

CHRISTIAN WORK AMONG JAPANESE SOLDIERR

The chief of the medical department in Tokyo has since sent me word that such visits are much enjoyed by the men and are approved by the officials. As soon as the patients now comiug from the front can be provided for, a request is to be sent that this work be regularly continued. 'fhe head of one of the hospitals has requested that the service be of a distinctly Christian character.

Scriptures have also been supplied to other missionaries of various societies for a similar purpose, and with most gratifying results. One of the missionaries, in making an application', adds that soldiers are begging for them. Another writes that the soldiers are very ready, and in many cases eager, to be instructed.

Mr. McGinnis writes from Karuizowa that officers in charge gave every opportunity for reaching the men, and the men themselves seemed most anxious to hear about Christianity. The meetings were well attended, and on Sunday evening hundreds were unable to gain admission to the Union Hall. Already some have definitely decided to serve Christ, and many others are on the verge of decision. During the wet weather, when the men are unable to get out, the workers visit them in their houses, and usually receive a glad welcome from attentive listeners. The men seem eager to have the tracts and Scriptures, and by the questions they ask show that they have read them carefully.

An account of work by Mr. Cummings, at Nagoya, states that permission was given to distribute the Scriptures and conduct preaching services among all the troops in the 'garrison. Since then the hospitals have been visited, and this work can be continued regularly. Similar work has been carried on by Mr. Norman, at Oiwaka; Miss Bosanquet, at Hiroshima; Miss Zurfluh, at Sendi; Miss West, in Tokyo, and Mr. Fulton, with others, in Kanazawa. In every place there is found the same readiness to receive and hear the Gospel message.

Besides the work among the sick and wounded, there is a great opportunity to spread the Gospel at the frout. One of the Christian ladies in Tokyo is having thirty thousand "comfort-bags" made for the soldiers in the field, and into each one she puts one of the Gospels and a tract. In this way the truth of the Gospel will reach the men under the most favorable circumstances. Scriptures have also been supplied to the Russian prisoners of war. A friend writes in regard to this distribution, that they were gladly received by the Japanese officers and the captives.

Another Incident of the War Just after the opening of the war large bodies of troops, on their way to the front,' passed through Okayama, where all the trains stopped for a brief rest and refreshment. With that patriotic zeal which is so universal in Japan, the Christian ladies of the city organ-

ized themselves into a committee to meet the soldiers at the trains, and do whatever was possible to cheer and comfort them.

Among the members of the committee was Mrs. J. H. Pettee, of the American Board, who is a woman of great earnestness and sympathy. As she was talking, one day, to a group of men standing by the fire, she said: "Weare Christians, and we shall pray for you."

Soon after the men took their seats in the cars, and as she stood by to wave a farewell, one of them beckoned eagerly to her from the window. She went to learn what it was he wanted, and as she came near the soldier, he said: "Won't yon give me that American flag which you are wearing? I shall prize it more than I can tell!" She demurred a little, but he was so persistent that she pinned it on his breast as the train moved away.

A few days later Mrs. Pettee received a letter twelve feet in length, written by the same man, in an unusually scholarly style. This letter read: I am from Sendai, and all my life I have been a bitter opponent of the Christian religion. I have regarded it as only evil, and as a lover of my country felt it my duty to do all that was in my power to hinder its progress. I had the same feeling when I came to Okayama; but when I heard you speak so kindly to us soldiers, and say that you and other Christians were going to pray for us, it quite broke my heart, and I went into the corner of the waiting-room and wept. My heart is entirely changed. I no longer seek for death; and if I am spared to return, I shall come to you as soon as possible and ask you to teach me Christianity. My great desire now is to spread this religion; and as soon as I am able to do so, I shall do all in my power to persuade my parents and family to become followers of Christ.

Such an opportunity to spread the truth is a cause for gratitude to God, who is thus making even" the wrath of man to praise Him." From present appearances there is only one limitation, and that is the supply of funds to continue the work. The Lord has opened the door, and we rejoice that we have the privilege to contribute in any degree to the temporal and spiritual welfare of these men, whose bravery and endurance have won the admiration of the world.

A Letter from Mrs. F. S. Curtis, Kyoto. Japan There is wonderful work going on for the soldiers in the principal centers. As they pass through two or three of the large railway stations they get out to wash and eat. At Osaka they have about two hours to wait, so the missionaries take 'restaments, tracts, and often "comfort-bage," and go to the station to meet them. The officials notify the missionaries of the time at which the trains are expected, so that they can be on hand.

Hymns are printed on separate leaflets, and some of the workers teach them to groups of soldiers, and after explaining the meaning,

CHRISTIAN WORK AMONG .JAPANESE SOLDIERS

they give them the leaflets to keep. Many Japanese help in this work. In hot weather fans, towels, etc., were distributed.

The soldiers usually listen earnestly to the Gospel messages, but few of them really expect to return to Japan. A similar work is done for wounded men coming throngh on hospital trains, and still more is being accomplished in the hospitals in Osaka, Tokyo, and elsewhere. 'rile officers, doctors, and officials favor the work and give permits. Miss Garvin, of the Presbyterian mission, was at it all last summer. She worked in the wards freely, and gave magic-lantern talks outside for convalescents. The old exhibition grounds are filled with one-story buildings, connected rows of double wards, holding hundreds of mentwenty in each ward.

A few weeks ago we went into two wards carrying paper copies of John's Gospel. The men gathered around us, and we began to question them to learn if they had heard anything of Christianity. Only a few had heard, and they knew very little. We then told the leading facts of the G-?spel story, and gave them each a Gospel marked at John iii: 16. All listened eagerly, and seemed glad to possess the Gospels. They have nothing to occupy their minds during the days and weeks they are thus shut in, so we feel that this is a most wonderful time of seed-sowing, and all Christians should be especially earnest in prayer.

Work is being done also on the outskirts of the battIe-field. The Y. M. C. A. workers are there with big tents for meetings, and all the paraphernalia for helping and benefiting the soldiers. In some cases they are aided in their endeavors by the Japanese officers. Many in the army are Christians, some of them officers of high rank. It is doubtful if there is any Christian country where greater facilities are offered for Christian work in the army.

The association secretaries reached Ant-ung late in September and Yingkow the middle of November. From the first the work has been such a success that the aSHociation leaders have been embarrassed to meet the demand from the field for men and equipment. Each post is furnished with an outfit consisting of a tent capable of seating two hundred men; books, newspapers, and magazines; writing·paper, envelopes, postal cards, pens, and ink; graphaphones, games, and small musical instruments; Bibles, religious tracts, and hymn-books; bathtubs, soap, hair-clippers, tea outfit, bnttons for uniforms, needles, thread, and a thousand and one little things that add to the comfort of the soldiers. The practical nature of the work from the first so impressed the military commanders that at both Antllng and Yingkow they placed at the disposal of the association first-class buildings in the best of locations.

Work at the Front—From Letters by C. V. Hibbard. Antung We are working full capacity for Ollr present plant right along, seven days in the week. About two hundred men are all that we can convenientfy 11andle, and we hare upward of one hundred and fifty pretty nearly every day. '['here is scarcely a time between ten and fonr when there are not more writing letters than can get around the big table with four 8uzIlri boxes. I have seen a half dozen men on their knees in a row, writing on a bench because the tables were full.

Good tracts are inconstant demand. '1'he men do not .care mnch for the tame variety. They like the Gospels, or more dignifierl tracts and booklets, and, as a rule, the association pUblications. Magazines, even old ones, are very much prized.

Last night (October 26,1904) I was permitted to speak to about one hundred men. Many of them have Rever before listened to a presentation of the Gospel. All of them were prejudiced iu our favor because of what we had been able to do in their behalf. I have never seen men who listened more eagerly. It is not for appearance' sake. They are undoubtedly sincere. The conditions of our work make us intensely in earnest. '['here is no playing at things. We realize that time is the stuff that life is made of, and it is very evident to us whenever we talk to the men, especially in the hospitals, that" now is the accepted time."

Within a few days we have placed fifteen hundred Scriptures in the hands of men who really wanted them, and we could have easily used as many more. I wish all the friends at home conld see just what this work means, and realize our tremendous and practically unlimited opportunities. We are out here where our work is the only thing in behalf of the men, and it counts mightily with them. During the week preceding October 23 (1904) there were fifteen hundred visits to the rooms, and in one day ten buckets of tea were served, and two hundred and fifty letters and half as many postal cards were written.

We were invited to take part in the celebration of the emperor's birthday. When the pho~ograph began its grind the crowd started from everywhere. A Japanese gendarme ran a rope around our big tent and by a vigilant patrol we managed to keep the entrance open. Free sake (Japanese wine) in small portions had been distributed to the soldiers, and the proverbial sake thirst sent them straight across the parade ground for a cup of celebration tea at the Y. M. U. A. tent. Nine-tenths of the commissioned officers visited our tent, and it was impossible to estimate the number of soldiers. It was something to be the representative of the only religion that has followed the men here.

This is a crisis, not only for the Association Movement, but probably for the history of Ohristianity, in the East. The association workers in both Japan and I)hilla believe that united efforts to this

CHRISTIAN WORK AMONG JAPANESH SOLDIERS

extent will have a direct influence upon the work in China as well as by demonstrating the solidarity of the Association Movement, and by opening doors for future work.

Work that is Worth While The following story was told by Sergeant Matsubara, a Christian, who was wounded in the battle of Nanshan and is now in an army hospital: Some time ago a soldier by the name of Ishikawa was placed under my command. He was a most unruly young man, given to all kinds of dissipation, and would oppose my command intentionally very often.

just because of my being a Christian. Both he and I were ordered to go with the army to the Liaotung Peninsula. On the way we stayed some time in Hiroshima. During that time Rev. Mr. Murata, of the Epis- copal Church in that city, used to call on me at our lodging-house and preach to us from the Word of God, in spite of opposition and derision.

We tried to induce all the soldiers in the same lodging-house to hear the Gospel, and so held a tea-party where the venerable pastor'would preach.

But only one or two would stay to listen-the rest going out under vari- ous pretexts. In one of these meetings Ishikawa heard the Lord's teachings for the first time. Then a great change took place in his mind, and since that time he has been one of the most ardent listener's to God's ""Vord. I thanked God for what He had done for this sinner, and prayed more than ever for the salvation of his associates. As an evidence of the great change in the man, he threw away the pictures of bad girls which he had before carried and took a Bible instead.

On the eve of the memorable battle of Nanshan I opened the Book of Psalms and read to him: "Tho an host should encamp against me, my heart shall not fear: tho war should rise against me, in this will I be confident. One thing have I desired of the Lord, that will I seek after: that I may dwell in the house of the Lord all the days of my life, to behold the beauty of the Lord, and to enquit'e in his temple." After reading I prayed. He prayed also, and his prayer was, to my surprise, mostly for the comrades whom he had most hated. He had learned to love his enemy!

The morning of the 26th of May began to dawn. The hour for action drew near: our officers and soldiers, all in high spirits, were waiting an order for attack, each one anxious to meet the enemy. The time came at last, and the battle began with all its fury. The fire of our cannon, more than one hundred in number, was responded to by stilllal'ger ones of the enemy. The earth seemed to shake with the noise. The enemy's guns were at last silenced, and our infantry made a dash to the fort. But they began to shell us with their machine guns so fiercely that great numbers of our officers and men fell. A bullet hit Ishikawa. I went to his help and recited almost unconsciously these words: "Tho I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil: for thou art with me: thy rod and thy staff they comfort me." He responded instantly: "For which cause we faint not: but tho our outward man per- ish, yet the inwarq man is renewed day by day. For our lightaffiiction, . which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory."

Just as he finished these words, another bullet hit him and he seemed to be aware that his end had come. He grasped my hand and cried: "Chl'ist has accepted me !" and died. His end was all peace. Such a confession of faith would not be found in many of (lUI' lives, and I could not but wonder at such a marvelous work of God.

CHRISTIANITY AND CANNIBALISM IN MELANESIA * BY BISHOP CECIL WILSON At the southernmost end of the Diocese of Melanesia are three New Hebrides islands, Raga, Opa, and Maewo (Pentecost Island, Leper's Island, and Arorai), where the mission is in fairly strong possession.

There are more than one hun'dred village schools, and about five thou- sand persons-considerably more than half the population-attending them. The islands are quiet, and it is long since an outrage on white men has taken place. Oannibalism has died out, or become rare, in the last five years, and the mission's influence secures peace even for those who are still heathen.

'fhe next group of islands, the Banks', may be characterized as Christian, for almost all the people in these eight islands are mem bel's of the Ohurch. There are, however, a good many heathen left in Santa Maria. Among these, teachers from Motalava and Merelava are set- ting up schools, often in inaccessible bush villages, and with wonderful perseverance and enthusiasm are making war upon the" superstitions of the people, and are teaching the fear of God and the Gospel of Ohrist. There is still some fighting in the bush villages, and deaths are frequently brought about by witchcraft. In the other islands of this group fighting has long ago been given up; the people are Ohris- tians, and have built for themselves pretty little stone churches. Every year many people seek confirmation, and it is no uncommol.). sight to see over one hundred persons together at holy communion. We may fairly say that Ohristianity is in possession in the Banks' Islands, 'nearly foul'

thousand out of six thousand persons haYing been baptized, and almost all the people being in attendance at the schools.

Next come the Torres Islands, a small group of five, of which one is uninhabited, one heathen, two are Christian, and one rapidly becom- ing so. There has been no white missionary here for five years, but the little church has held bravely on under its native teachers. Hap- pily we are now able to spare a missionary and a lay assistant to this group. They will find the mission fairly well in possession, 8ix hun- dred out of the one thousand people attending the schools.

These three groups make up the southern archdeaconry of Mela- nesia, and out of fifteen thousand people abou t nine thousand are actu- ally attending the mission schools; the heathen are influenced by the Christians, and cannibalism and intertribal wars have practically ceased.

We began work last year at two islands lying between the Torres * The progress of evangelization in those Melanesian islands which lie to the northwest of the New Hebrides is but little known in the United States. The work is carried on by the Church of England, and is under the direction of a bishop, who devotes much time to visiting the islands in the missionary steamer, The Southern Cross. A large share of the financial snpport of the mission comes from New Zealand and Australia, and the monthly peri01lical of the Melanesian ~lission, The Southern Cms" Log, is published at Auckland, New Zealand. This survey of the work of the mission has been furnished us by the "Bureau of Missions," and is condensed from Bishop Wilson's report in The Southern Cross Log. .

CHRISTIANITY AND CANNIBALISM IN MELANESIA

group and Santa Oruz, but a good deal to the eastward. '1'he first is Tikopia, a little island inhabited by Polynesians of great size and very friendly. Two Motalava men, with their wives, made a beginning last year, and forty people, mostly young, attended the school. The second is Vanikoro, a large island entirely reef-encircled, with only three hundred or four hundred people. Here we have prepared the way. for a native teacher to begin work. Between Vanikoro and Santa Oruz lies Utupua, which we have yet to attack.

Among Cannibals and Head-hunters Santa Cruz is a large island, and has ten satelite reef islands lying near it, on one of which Bishop Patteson was mu rdered in 1871. Fifty miles beyond the Reef Islands lies the Duff group. Here we have one teacher, and in the Reef Islands there are three schools. At Santa Cruz itself there are but two schools, and we have sadly little to boast of in this group. There are but two hundred school people, and only one hundred and twenty-five of these have been baptized. In Santa Cruz we come to our very weakest spot. Here is a group with perhaps nine thousand people, and only two hundred are under direct Christian influence. Fighting goes on, except in our villages, and children are given up to be murdered after each tribal war in order to equalize the numbers slain on either side. In every village is a ghost house containing a few upright, pointed posts, brilliantly colored with blue and other pigments, representing ancestors. A white man in Santa Cruz has occasionally to throw himself between two hostile forces firing poisoned arrows at each other. More schools would be gladly accepted if we could supply teachers, but Santa Oruzians, tho physically powerful, are constitutionally weak, and do not stand well the climate of Norfolk Island, where the training-schools are, and they seldom become teachers. Natives from other islands rather shrink from settling among these noisy, passionate fighters, whose customs are so different from theirs, and whose language is almost impossible for a stranger to acquire. Yet our prospects are brightening, and we feel that we now have a better chance of succeeding than hitherto.

It is a two-hundred-mile voyage westwArd from Santa Oruz to the Solomon Islands, and here we have more to rejoice the heart than anywhere else. The islands are larger, averaging about one hundred miles each in length, and the chiefs are of greater importance, and more capable of resisting the new faith. It is these men who have always opposed Ohristianity; they think that the new religion will destroy their influence and impoverish them, and they know that it will rob them of all but one of their wives. Every sickness which visits the islands is attributed to the new religion, and the villages first evangelized are closely watched in expectancy that the people will die. The islanders are fiercer than those in the sou thern islands; cannibal-

ism and head-hunting are national customs in most of them. The languages spoken are innumerable.

The first island we corne to, traveling from Santa Cruz, is San Cristoval. Villages on the northern side lie far apart, for nearly all the natives live in the bush. Of those we pass, eight show, by their little schools or churches in course of erection, that they are Christian. The missionary has applications for teachers from fifteen villages besides. But these San Uristoval people do not make good teachers, and this is a mission field for other islanders more advanced in Christianity. On the south side of the island there are scarcely any villages at all to be seen. The people are all in the bush, or on the tops of the hills, to be out of danger's way, for this is, at presen t, one of the worst parts of the Solomon Islands. On a voyage down this coast last year we heard in every bay in which we anchored that the villagers in the neighborhood had either just raided somc other village and taken from ten to forty heads, or had been raided and lost as many. One school has been opened on this side of the island at Bia, and the people seem happy in having it. It is impossible to say how many people live in this island, for the bush hides them. There may be from ten thousand to twenty thousand. About three hundred and fifty are attending schools.

An attempt- is being made to open work on Santa Anna, a little island with a large population at the east end of San Cristoval, but the people are living the worst possible lives, and prefer to do so. Captain Svensen has a trading station there, and he very kindly gave us leave to build a schoolhouse on his land, which is outside the village; it is hoped that by beginning here we may some day be invited to build in the village itself. At Ugi, another small island off San Cristoval, the same difficulties were met with, but have now been overcome; out of the seven villages there, three now have schools, tho as yet there are only thirty-three people attending them.

Ulawa, thirty miles to the north of San Cristoval, is a great contrast to it in many ways. It is much smaller, having scarcely a dozen villages; the people live on the seashore, and about half of them are under Christian instruction. Fighting has ceased, and the Christians meet the heathen on friendly terms. One beautiful coral CHurch has been built, and another is building; there are eighty communicants, and there is much enthusiasm.

Mala, as the natives call it, or Malaita, as it is called by most white men, is twenty-seven miles from Ulawa. It is about one hundred I miles long, with a swarming population, computed at any figure between fifty thousand and one hundred thousand souls. They rank as the most daring men in the Solomon Islands, and in Queensland they make the best workers. There have been morc white men murdered on this coast than elsewhere. Among themselves life is very insecure;

CHRISTIANITY AND CANNIBALISlII IN lIIELANESIA

nearly every man carries a rifle, and is ready to use it. This is the only island which we know d ir.. ltTfllanesia to which it can be truly said tr.•: it is dangerous for a native who has been to Queensland to return. Of late years the mission has made good progress, aud the little native church of Mala numbers now about one thousand souls, with three hundred more under instruction. The people are being gathered in by the missionary at the south end near Saa, and the schools are being extended to villages along the coast on either side, while at the opposite end of the island, at Nore Fou, another missionary has made a station, and works his way in his boat down the coast as far as Fiu, almost effecting a junction with his brother missionary. An undenominational school on Mala, between Nore Fou and Fiu, holds its own under a man who has been a laborer in Australia. He has two hundred people attending his school. Any form of Christianity is bright sunshine compared with the darkness of heathen Mala, and we welcome the little schools which we find along the coast, formed by brave men who have become Christians in Fiji or in Queensland, and who now, instead of returning singly to their homes, to be swamped by heathenism, prefer to cling together on the land of one of them, and form a little Christian settlement there, looking to the mis-' sion to visit them, and give them, if possible, a good teacher. These are bright spots indeed on a dark coast, the only beacons that the Mala shores as yet know. Only one thousand three hundred attending school out of fifty thousand do not seem many, but those who know Mala are surprised that we have these.

Twenty miles westward of Mala lies Florida, which, ill traders' language, is spoken of as "missionary," for it has passed over to Christianity, only six hundred out of its five thousand people remaining heathen. It is ministered to by natives, and has one hundred teachers and seven hundred communicants. The Florida church has twenty native missionaries of its own now working in other islands, and raises from £80 to £100 a year for church expenses. It holds a congress annually, at which last year five hundred men were present. As in all the other islands, the people build their own churches without expense to the mission. Formerly one house served as school and church, but now pretty little bamboo churches, very carefully built, with cement floors and beautifully thatched roofs, are taking the place of the old school-churches. The people are musical, and the singing is excellent. The men who have been in Queensland teach their simple friends many queer things OIl their return, but they do not succeed in teaching them to disregard Sunday or to neglect church-going. In deference to the people's wishes, Captain S~ensen, the owner of the coaling station at Gavutu, has forbidden the coaling of ships, etc., at his station on Sundays. Here, then, in the center of the Solomons, is a Christian island.

In Guadalcanar, twenty miles from Florida, we find a different condition of things altogether. Dotted along the coast for sixty miles there are schools, but the coast·line is two hundred miles, so that much still remains heathen. Our school people number three hundred and forty, and tile population of the island is perhaps twenty thousand, mostly living far up in the bush. We had not even a foothold eight years ago. Three years ago we had but one small school, and a powerful chief had set a price on the heads of all the school people. When this opposition was broken, petty chiefs asked for the new teaching, and the Florida church provided teachers. Four new schools were formed last year, but they are, of course, very small. In some cases the scholars number only two or three, but the little schoolhouse marks a beginning. In one such village there was but one scholar, and yet the people readily gave up their ghost-stone idol, showing that they all had lost faith in it. In another village they made one last sacrifice to their idol, and then gave the sacred grove to the teacher for his garden. The chief and the teacher in one of these new school villages went together, a three days' march into the hills, to visit a tribe which had been their traditional enemy. They made terms of friendship with them, and the hill people asked for a teacher for themselves. Many Guadalcanar boys are now being trained at Norfolk Island, and we hope for the day when with these we shall be able to extend the Kingdom far into the bush as well as along the coast.

Savo is a small island off the north end of Guadalcanar, and its influence has been very great on its big neighbor. It has been energetic in warning the people of the deathly properties of the new teaching. The Ghosts' fep-lings, they say, will be hurt; every ORe who goes to school·will die; chiefs _will have to send away all their wives but one. We have had but little chance of success, the people being terribly afraid of us and unwilling to be taught. At last, however, these Savo people have asked us to give them teachers, two invitations reaching us from two different chiefs, and in our new ship last October we landed six men from Florida to su pply three different villages. These, by the grace of God, will convert this superstitious little island to faith in the true God in the course of a few years, and then Savo will be as helpful to Guadalcanar as it has hitherto been troublesome.

The farthest island on which we are working is Ysabel, of which Bugotu is the eastern end. It is fifty miles from Florida. Formerly the people were head-hunters, and head-hunted. Their houses were built high up in the trees until the days of rifles, when they foulld that being up a tree made them an easier prey to the enemy underneath. Accordingly they moved their houses to the hills, and until lately lived in hidden and inacc.essible places there. However, the headhunting raids from Rubiana have been checked by the government, and the sides of the hills and the coasts have become dotted with vil-

A MESSAGE FROM VOLUNTEERS IN CHINA

lages. There are fifteen hnndred people going to the different schools of Bugotu, and four hundred and eighty are communicants, Any attempt to estimate the population of an island can only be a guess, where almost everyone lives in the bush, as is" the case in every Solo- mon Island until peace follows in the mission's footsteps or government suppresses head-hunting raids. There may be twenty thousand people in Ysabel, or more or less. From Ysabel we look across to Choiseul, Russell, Rennell, Bellona, Lord Howe, and Sikiana, which no mission has yet occupied. And nearer still than some of these is the New Georgia group, made up of six islands, stretching westward, with a small population, among whom in the Rubiana Lagoon a Wesleyan mission from Australia has lately settled.

To sum up the position of the mission in the Solomon Islands, it has stations upon all the eastern islands, except a few small ones, which lie out of the way, but it has not reached the more western islands yet. It has attending its schools in eight islands nearly 8,000 natives, 6,465 of whom are Christians, 1,143 Communicants, 269 teachers, and 5 are ordained. The conclusion of the whole matter is that Melanesia is still a mission field, in which the Church is a small body of 13,000 souls, with nearly 5,000 morEl adherents, as yet unbaptized, in the midst of a heathen population of ] 30,000 who can only be won by increased effort. The mission staff (excluding natives) numbers 28 men (of whom 2 are are organizing secretaries and 2 are on sick leave) and 11 ladies (including wives), or 39 in all. There are, besides these, 8 native clergy and 549 teachers.

A MESSAGE FROM VOLUNTEERS IN CHINA * The missionaries of China, realizing that the present time affords an unprecedented opportunity for the spread of the Gospel among the Chinese, are appealing to their respective horne churches for great reinforcements in all departments of their work. We, the undersigned Student Volunteers in China, who are associated with other missionaries in these appeals, desire, in connection therewith, to send an additional message to our fellow students in the home lands. We hold, with Professor Warneck, that the missionary service demands men who are not only strong in faith, but who are also broad-minded, thoroughly trained, and of scholarly attainments, It is to the universities and colleges that we mainly look for such men, and herein is the reason for our message. We ask your attention, first, to the following considerations: 1. The remarkable um'ty of the Ohinese race.

* We have already summarized this message to the Students of all lands from 343 Student Volunteers working in China, but it is of sufficient historical value to quote in full.

It is one in government, literature, and religion, with a common history, a uniform civilization, and one language spoken by at least three-fourths of the people. A man's influence may thus be felt to the uttermost limits of the empire.

2. The immense possibilities of the Ohinese. Their innate capacity, as yet largely unrecognized, fits them for a place among the foremost nations of the earth. Ohinese literature and philosophy bear witness to the vigor of their intellectual life. In business capacity they are second to none. In Hongkong, Singapore, and Manila, and the treaty ports of Ohina, Ohinese merchants have held their own in the face of severe Western competition, and the wealth of these cities is largely in their hands. Their unquestioned genius for commerce is destined to make them a power in this commercial age. Physically, too, the Ohinese display an almost unparalleled vitality. By no means a dying race, but one whose day is still to come, they will, for good or evil, profoundly influence the history of the world. 3. The plasticity of the Ohinese people at the present moment. For practically the first time since the age of Oonfucius, Ohina has turned her face from the past. During two thousand years no place has been found for any learning outside of the Oonfucian classics. They alone have been taught in the schools, and have formed the basis for the examination of grad uates, while an intimate acquaintance with them has been the sole criterion of a scholar. 'ro-day the educational system is undergoing rapid changes. Western mathematics, science, and history have been included by the imperial government among the subjects for examination, thus creating among many students a real desire to study these subjects. The central government is attempting to establish schools based on Western models in every city of the empire, and colleges in all important centers. Missionary colleges are crowded. During the past year more than one thousand picked students have been sent to Japan to learn from a country Ohina has hitherto despised. Publications dealing with Western subjects are in eager demand, and have reached the very highest officials in the land. In 1900, when the emperor's rooms were entered by the foreign troops, a large collection of such books was discovered, including copies of the Ohristian Scriptures. Newspapers, at one time almost unknown, are now being rapidly multiplied, and are eagerly read throughout the empire. It is the circulation of such literature that has largely helped to create a widespread desire for reform, a desire which has shown itself so strongly that the most reactionary officials are unable to ignore it. The opening up of internal waterways to steam traffic and the construction of railways are also helping to break down the conservative spirit and to pave the way for still greater innovations. In every phase of the nation's life, and in every section of the country, the past

five years have brought unmiEstakable evidences of a changing attitude of mind.

Our Deliberate Convictions 1. The religious forces at 1vork in Ohina, apart from Ohristianity, have failed to save her.

During recent years students of the West have become familiar with the theoretical teaching of the three religions of China; but nothing, apart from personal observation, can show how utterly they have failed to save the nation from moral corruption and hopeless pessImIsm. 'rhe new educatiomil system promulgated by imperial edicts is as yet in most places merely the ideal. The lack of qualified and efficient teachers, and the insincerity of officials, have combined largely to neutralize the effect of these edicts. Above all, they fail to inculcate that personal and political righteousness which is inseparable from education in its truest sense. '1'he Reform Movement, again, which is obtaining such a strong hold on the younger generation of students, tho containing much t.hat is hopeful, is in danger of becoming, unless influenced by Christianity, purely materialistic. Lacking those moral and religious forces which have been at the root of every great reform, it will tend only to anarchy.

2. Ohristianity il5 proving its ability to meet everyone of China's needs.

We have seen the Gospel of Christ, in spite of all the disadvantages of its position as a "foreign religion," tonch cold hearts, purify corrupt lives, elevate supposedly immutable standards, and deliver the minds of both men and women from a bondage the like of which Europe has probably never known. The Kingdom of God is being established in China, and there are evidences on every hand that a new and living force is at work i~ the minds of the people. The Christian Church has thus far provided the only adequate educational institutions in China; not only is the education it gives efficient in training the intel1ect, but it also brings to bear those influences which lay hold of the whole man and set before him the highest ideals. Students passing from these schools must surely exercise a formative influence on the China of the future. Thus it is that Christianity is imparting to the Chinese that new hope, new power, and new purpose which must issue in the new civilization for which China waits.

3. The present favorable conditions for (fhristian leadership in Ohina may not last.

Leaders China will find, but to-day the Christian Church may lead her, if she will. The new education is largely in the hands of the missionary. Tbe former Literary Chancellor of Hupeh, tho himself in charge of government colleges, sends his son to a mission school, and the chief magistrate of Hankow has three sons in such an institution. These two instances are typical of what goes OD wherever

mission schools are established. The new forces at work in Ohina are at present uncrystallized, and as long as they remain so the Ohristian Ohurch is practically assured of retaining its vanguard position. How long this may last is, however, a question of grave moment.

4. The missionary work in Ohina affords full scope for every (Uversity of talent.

Educators may contribute to the establishment of a national system of education in a land where scholarship has always been ranked as the highest of human attainments. Those who possess literary ability may gain the attention of multitudes of scholars, as is shown by the fact that the names of some missionaries are- known to Ohinese students throughout the empire, and that their books are read almost as widely as the Ohinese classics themselves. We look, too, for scholars from the West who shall interpret more clearly than has yet been done the true meaning of Ohinese literature, philosophy, and history, showing the relation between these and the revelation of God in Ohrist.

To the Ohristian physician doors are ever open, and his work, as the expression of Ohristian love, does much to win the confidence of the people. The training of Ohinese medical students, as well as general hospital work, is also urgently needed.

To the educated women of the West, work among the women and girls of Ohina offers a wide field. Ohinese women are to a large extent untaught and neglected, and thus Ohina is deprived of what should be the most potent factor in her elevation and advancement.

The establishment and development of the Ohinese Ohurch, which involves the presentation of the Gospel to all classes of minds, the selection, training, and supervision of native workers, the adjustment of Ohurch regulations to native customs and beliefs, and the promotion of self-extension, self-government, and self-support, demand wide diversities of thoroughly trained and statesmanlike leadership.

We firmly believe that nowhere in the world can a Ohristian man of sound learning and humble spirit more easily discover his special bent, and having discovered it, whether as preacher, teacher, or author, physician, administrator, or philanthropist, find more ample scope for his activities than among the missions of the Ohristian Church in Ohina.

But in whatever direction we look the problem is primarily a spiritual one. We do not aim to produce mere intellectual adhesion to the truths of Ohristianity, nor admiration of its moral teaching, for these can not save the race. We seek to lead individuals and communities to such an experience of the power of Ohrist as shall rouse the heart and conscience, and transform the whole life. In order to accomplish this end the leaders of the Ohurch in Ohina should be men of mental culture, but the essential qualification is faith in God.

1905J EDITORIALS

EDITORIALS Christlike Activity demonstrated that settlement work even among the most difficult Jesus went about all Galilee, teaching in classes-Jews and Roman Catholics tbeir synagogs, and preaching ~he gospel of -when conducted with this as the the kingdom, and healing all manner of sick- central aim, may win souls as well ness and all manner of disease among the as relieve bodily wants and intelpeople.-Matt. iv -23. lectual ignorance. Mission work which unduly emphasizes the tem- How tireless the activity of the poral and educational elements will the L07'd Jesus. His labors and fail of the highest ultimate success. sacrifices were incessant. He preached the Gospel of the King- Development of Young People's Work dom, going about from village to village, and from synagog to synagog. One very marked development of Every place where He could speak our times is the arousing of the to the multitudes became to Him young people to new activity. This an audience··chamber-whether the manifestly began in the Y. M. C. A. court of a house, a street corner, sixty years ago in London. Then the open field, or the seashore. His in the Young Women's Associapassion for souls was so great that tion, which followed; then in the it demanded vent perpetually. His Young People's Society of Christian was the labor prompted by love. Endeavor, and the Student Volun- teer Movement-four of the most His was absolutely unlimited conspicuous of all the developments power to grapple wi th all the wants, of history, and which together have all the woes, of humanity. "They brought out the young people into brought unto Him all sick people prominence as they never were that were taken with divers dis- before, and we thank God that all eases and torments, and those which these movements are essentially were possessed with devils, and religious and missionary in characthose which were lunatic, and ter. The latest is the growth of the those that had palsy; and He healed Young People's Missionary Movethem." ment, which links together, for the study of missions, the young people But His main business was of all the larger denominations. preaching the Gospel. Ministries to the body were only on the way The Pastor and Missions to service to the soul. He fed and healed the body that He might The pastor is the pivotal man in open the whole man to His teach- the world's evangelization. More ing, and exhibit and illustrate His than any other, he holds the key to power over the maladies of the the situation. The imperative spirit. In so-called institutional need of the cause of missions at the churches the ministry to the mind present hour is an awakened and and body sometimes becomes ab- enkindled pastorate. Make all the sorbing, and displaces the deeper pastors missionary in spirit, and the ministry to the immortal soul. A Church would instantly catch the young man engaged in settlement contagion. A missionary pastorwork, making a report in a public ate will give us a missionary people, meeting, was asked by one present and a missionary people will give how many converts he had made in an overflowing treasury, and nothhis five years, His reply was that ing else will. The pastor is reit was rather early to look for converts. But the very mission that the questioner represented had

quired not only by the true Church, Cross. He will illustrate his ser- but by the Lord of the Church, to mons with incidents from the lives take the collection for missions, of Duff and Paton and Judson and to see that it fairly represents and Taylor and Livingstone and the ability of his congregation. !.iorrison. He will make these There are pastors who regard the names household names with his handling of finances of any kind as people. He will burn into their beneath a true minister's dignity. consciousness the story of their They have forgotten that Jesus heroism and their achievements, once" stood over against the treas- until his people will catch the con- ury," that He immediately honored tagion of these lofty spirits and be that man with a visit who told Him filled with their enthusiasm for the that he gave the half of his goods world's redemption. to feed the poor. The Church has its rich men. They are numerous, Oh, for a missio"nary pastorate and would be more generous in worthy to wear the mantle of their support of missions if they its missionary Lord-a pastorate had the inspiration of a missionary which shall create throughout the pastorate. earth a missionary Church, and fire it with a deathless purpose to bring They need this inspiration, for the world to Christ! large and generous giving would enrich these givers spiritually In4ustrial Missionaries more than they can ever enrich Bishop Ingham, in a recent paper, the Church. The missionary pas. vigorously advocates this form of tor is called of God not alone to missionary work. He defines his take the collection, but to make own terms, however. He does not missionaries, and to creab on mean by industrial missions the the earth a missionary Church. establishment of big mission trad- His commission reads, "Go teach ing factories, like some on the gold all nations." If every church is coast, which are open to the charge not a missionary church it is be- of secularism and unspirituality. cause the minister has not properly He asks that men and women go used his teaching office. He may out, qualified and enabled to show have such a church if he will pa- in practical ways how the faith tiently and persistently urge upon they preach should operate, so that his people- converts may learn to do their duty in that state of life unto which God First, the imperative obligation pleases to call them. He thinks of heart growth along missionary that even the most theological lines. Such heart growth requires teachers may be practically equipwholesome food. It must feed and ped like Paul. feast on missionary information. In West Central Africa he finds Every pastor can give this mission- great need of such missions. There ary information to his people. is a condition of tyranny and bond- age which can not longer find mar- Second, the cultivation of the kets in other lands. The success wider vision. One must fall in love of the evangelist and teacher is hi'S with the world to be possessed with greatest difficulty. Here are peothe missionary spirit. Christ's pIps who have been bullied into dream was of universal empire, hard labor from time immemorial. and should our vision be less extended? They have counted it a virtue to hide from task-masters. To come And, further, the pastor will to them with a book and a cloth is urge upon his people acquaintance with the great missionaries of the

19051 EDITORIALS

to foster the notion that honest :d working in this direction.

toil is menial and degrading, which Many missions in India, Malaysia, is helped by their superstitions. and Australasia are working along Here is a country with no real in- similar lines.

dustries, the people naturally dis- trustful and lazy. To put among The Boon Itt Memorial such people a mission equipped Brown Memorial Presbyterian with Bibles and other books, and Church, Baltimore, and many of periodical boxes of clothes from the other churches have been much home lands, does harm. Boys and interested in the work carried on girls thus taught and clad foster a by Mr: Boon Itt in Bangkok, Siam; discontent with their surroundings, but few knew personally his power and try to ape foreign customs, and and ability, or realized fully the un- be "readers" and well clad. usual characteristics of this most Chiefs learn to fear missions that remarkable young man of mixed alienate their subjects from the life Chinese and Siamese blood. From of their own land. To see the the field, from the board, from his Alake of Aberkuta buying plows fellow missionaries and fellow at an agricultural show gave the students, from those who knew Bishop much encouragement. Mer- and loved him as a boy in America, _ chants deprecate mission-work that letters have come expressing not ruins the labor market, and sensi- only deep personal grief, but the ble observers think mission feeling of the almost irreparable methods a ludicrous failure that loss to Siam. He is spoken of by produce a too one-sided develop- Dr. Brown as "one of the most ment. Missionaries should be pre- remarkable men he met in all pared to train converts to meet Asia." Socially, intellectually, the actual needs of their communi- spiritually-by his tact, gentleness, ties. intolerance of sin, as well as by his The Bishop of Mombasa likewise knowledge of the intricacies of praises the works carried on by the Siamese customs and etiquette, and Basel German Mission as creating his ability to speak the high Siam- something better than mere" nee ese as well as any native-he was Christians." In India industrial unique in his fitness for the work missions are taking a rank un- he had self-sacrificingly under- known before-both fitting con- taken. Dr. Dunlap and the mis- verts for definite work and finding sionaries on the field, realizing that such work for them. From China such a life must always live in the comes a cry for aid in enabling con- lives it has influenced, are most verts to do carpentry or other anxious that all that is possible may work, so that he need not compro- be done to perpetuate this influ- mise himself with idolatrous cus- ence. In referring to the field of toms in seeking a livelihood. Bangkok, Dr. Brown speaks of the Of such missions the following need of Christian influences "for are strikingly successful examples the intelligent, well-to-do classes, in Africa: who are becoming eagerly inter- The Scotch Church's at Lovedale; ested in foreign ideas, and for the the Universities Mission to Central thousands of bright young men Africa, the Industrial Missions in who flock into the metropolis. In Nyassaland and Blantyre; Bishop the main part of the city are scores Tugwell's Mission on the Niger; of young men and women who Bishop Peel in East Africa, and were educated in the mission Bishop Ingham at Sierra Leone are boarding-schools. Many of them

are Christians. Properly led, they sand desired. Numerous pleas and commendations have come to us might become a power for Christ." through the intelligent young men of Bangkok as to the importance of Among these young people Mr. this work.* Boon Itt lived in Bangkok, and for The Crescent and the Cross in India them the missionaries proposed at The recent article by Mr. Fred. Austin Ogg, in the Open Court, on his death" the erection of a suit- the conflict between Christianity and Mohammedanism in India, able building for the work which brings to our mind afresh the con- ditions of the mighty struggle in was on his heart when he died, as that land between the Crescent and the Cross. The writer counts a memorial to him for the highest on the ultimate triumph of Chris- tianity, but thinks it will take cengood of his people, . . . a building turies yet and a change of method. He says that the Moslem must be for Christian work among young defeated on his own ground, and that the result will be an Oriental, people, wi thin which there would be not Occidental, Christianity.

a library, reading-room, chapel, Reckoning the native population at about 300,000,000, less than one etc., something after the style of per cent. is now Christian, while the Crescent controls twenty per Y. M. C. A. rooms at home. This cent., and its sway is increasing, and, as Mr. Ogg thinks, growing was also Boon Itt's plan." more coherent as a system, so that the followers of the False Prophet Mr. Boon Itt was a dear friend from the Nile and Nigel' to the Ganges may come into conscious and seminary mate of pastor Stone, unity of aim. Proselytism is going on rapidly, Islam's gains in India of Baltimore, and amemberof the counterbalancing losses elsewhere. The causes of the present conditions Waterford (N. Y.) Presbyterian and the reasons for his conclusions the writer calmly and thoughtfully Church, where the editor-in-chief presents. Those specially inter- ested in the outlook in India would was for six years pastor. "The do well to examine MI'. Ogg's paper. cost of maintenance after erection Donations Acknowledged will come out of the general fund of No. 305. Ramabai …………………. $5.00 the mission board." No. 306. Berea College……………… 9.15 No. 307. Ind. Evang. Mission……….. 7.50 There was a committee meeting * The committee to receive contributions is held at Auburn in November to as follows: Rev. J. F. Fitschen, Jr., chairman, consult about this memorial, and Ithaca, N. Y.; Rev. John Timothy Stone, Bal· timore, Maryland; Rev. William S. Carter, we quote from their appeal: Rochester, N. Y.; Rev. Robert Clements, Cortland, N. Y.; Prof. Harry Lathrop Reed, The young men of Siam are Auburn, N. Y.; Miss Emily A. Darling, Aupractically without any special burn, N. Y.: Miss Caroline A. Bush, Troy, definite work carried on directly N. Y.; nIr. Howard Kennedy, Jr., treasurer, for them. This great need touched Bee Building, Omaha, Neb. the heart of Boon Itt, who gave himself without reserve to the work in the city of Bangkok, but his plans werp, interrupteo by his sudden death. The Foreign Mission Board of the Presbyterian Church, valuing him and his work, through the advice of the Rev. Dr. Eugene P. Dunlap and others, appointed a committee to raise funds for the erection of a building in the city of Bangkok suitable to the needs of a successful Christian work among the young men of that city. A committee was also appointed from among the young men of Siam. They have already made progress toward the equivalent of ten thousand dollars, and a proper site will be purchased and preliminary arrangements perfected. The committee on this side has been at work zealously, but has only succeeded so far in raising about five thousand dollars of the ten thou-

BOOKS FOR THE MISSIONARY LIBRARY

BOOKS FOR THE MISSIONARY LIBRARY MISSIONS AND MODERN H,STORY. By Robert 2. The Responsibility and Duty E. Speer. 2 vols. 8vo, $4.00. F. H. of the Civilized and Christian Peo- Revell Co. 1904. ples of the West.

These are two unusually valuable 3. The True Character, Policy, volumes on a department of the and Need of Christian Missions. subject of missions which has had comparatively little adequate treat- 4. The Relation of Christianity ment. A glance at the contents to Civilization as Indispensable to will show the scope of Mr. Speer's its PUrity and Permanence. work. In thirteen chapters,~ he carefully considers such topics as 5. The Unfair Charges Made the Taiping rebellion and Boxer against Missions and Missionaries. uprising in China, the Tong-Hak insurrection in Korea, the Indian 6. The Final Issue of the Missionmutiny, and the Armenian massa- ary Movement. cres. The more general themes are: "The Religion of the Bab," Mr. Speer regards a Christian the" Going of the Spaniard," and civilization as a trust received the "Coming of the Slav," the from God by favored peoples, and "Reform Movements in Hindu- to be held in the spirit of stewa,rdism," the " Transformation of ship. His book illumines whatever Japan," the "Development of it touches, and leaves very little of Africa," and the "Emancipation his subject untouched. The Presof Latin America." There is no byterian Church is to be congratularge part of the world, and scarce- lated on having such a man for one ly any important phase of its po- of its mission secretaries. We lidcal and religious life, which does commend this book for a wide not receive consideration, and the reading. discussions are scholarly, painstaking, accurate, and original. Mr. PROBLEMS OF THE PRESENT SOUTH. By Edgar Speer regards the Taiping rebel- Gardner Murphy. 12mo, 288 pp. $1.50, lion as one of the greatest events net. Macmillan Co., N. Y. 1904. of history, and as having promised at one time to be the means of This discussion of the industrial, China's evangelization. He, with educational, and political problems not a few others, thinks that the of the South is a valuable contribuinterference of other nations, and tion to the literature of an imporparticularly the British in the per- tant subject. The author does not son of General Gordon, prevented pretend to present a dogmatic soluwhat would have been a great step tion of the problems with which his toward China's Christianization. book i:.eals; but realizing that the This will give some idea of the vir- questions, especially bearing on ile manner in which Mr. Speer Southern life, are subject to aphandles his topics. proximate adjustments, he gives a calm and intelligent discussion of In the last chapter on missions what he terms "The Old in the and the world movement he sums New," "The Schools of the People," up the substance of both volumes, "A Constructive Statesmanship," and gives us some of his conclu- "The Industrial Revival and Child sions as to Labor," "The South and the Ne- gro," "A Narrative of Coopera- 1. The Immobility of Oriental tion and Culture and Democracy." Ci vilization. While the work touches upon other matters of interest to the South and nation, it is largely a treatment of "Our Brother in Black." In recognizing the obligation to the

negro, Mr. Murphy agrees with Dr. of voting age can not read and J. L. M. Curry in the statement write, and the educated and culti- that "unless the white people, the vated white citizens owe a debt to superior, the cultivated race, liftup their white as well as to their black the lower, both will be inevitably brethren who are illiterate. The dragged down"; and he forcefully author thinks that the problem be- urges the importance of keeping in fore him is illumined by recent mind the double fact of the negro's events, and the negro promise is need and promise. This, the author illustrated somewhat in the fact mainta.ins, is readily realized by the that the illiteracy of the negro intelligent citizens of the Southern males of voting age has been re- States, but urges that the nation duced in the Southern States from mu::;t be considerate of the South 88 per cent. in 1870 to 52 per cent. and the South must be patient with in 1900, and since the opening of herself. It is declared that the the century most gratifying educawhite mitn, North as well as South, tional results have been attained. feels that the social barrier should One of the most suggestive and enremain; and so long as it remains couraging chapters in Mr. Murphy's it shuts out not only the negro from book is entitled "A Narrative of the white man, but the white man Cooperation," and here he sets from the negro. The question is forth the excellent service rendered asked, 'Vhat is the social status of by the Southern Education Board the negro family whose home is in and the General Education Board. Boston, or Philadelphia, or New Through these agencies there is be- York? Is it essentially different ing brought about a better underfrom its status at the South? standing between the North and South, and intelligent men in both Among the races of the world the sections of the country are striving negro must claim its own name and to do away with mutual ignorance, its own life, and this, it is held, is which is often the basis of mutual the only real, the only permanent, suspicion. security of race integrity for the negro. Its assumption is not deg- THE PENETRATION OF ARABIA: A Record of radation, but opportunity. Mr. the Development of Western Knowledge Murphy contends that the best Concerning the Arabian Peninsula. By Southern people not only do not David George Hogarth, M.A., F.R.G.S., hate the negro, but come nearer to F.S.A. Illustrated. London, 1904. Price, having affection for him than any 78.6d. other people, and are in It far better position to appreciate and intelli- No other country has so large an gently act upon the grave questions area still unexplored as has Arabia. involved than are those who live at All who are interested in this dark a distance from the field of action. land will welcome the sumptuous The educated opinion of the Houth volume on the rediscovery and ex- "has no war with the progress of ploration of inland Arabia. The the negro," and is willing that he, author is not among those who within his own social world, shall have penetrated the Arabianpeninmake the most of himself. 1'0 this sula, but his qualifications for end, the South stands ready to give writing the book are sy~pathy a helping hand to the extent of her with the subject and wide reading. ability. This responsibility rests The result is a most fascinating, upon the few; for in the Southern accurate, and lively description of States there are 210 counties in the romantic discovery of the negwhich 20 per cent. of the white men lected peninsula-a book that will bring Arabia closer to all who read it. Fifty-three photographic illus-

BOOKS FOR THE. MISSIONARY LIBRARY

trations and rare maps illuminate phies of geography. To read a the text. book like this is a challenge to faith as well as a rebuke for neglect and The first part of the book treats, apathy and love of ease. Arabia in 7 chapters, of the pioneers- must be evangelized; not only Niebuhr, Ali Bey, Seetzen, Burck- penetrated by the traveler, but ochardt, Sadlier, Arnaud, Wellsted, cupied by the missionary. God's Von Wrede. Wallin. 1'he second providence is even now opening and larger part tells of their suc- the way. cessors, who are better known, but did not endure more for the cause KING LEOPOLD'S RULE IN AFRICA. By E. D. of science-Burton, Halevy, Hur- Morel. IlIust·ated. 8vo, 466 pp. $3.75. gronje, Glaser, Hirsch, Bent, Pal- Funk & Wagnalls Co., New York. 1904. grave, Pelly, the Blunts, Huber, Euting, Nolde, and the prince of Mr. Morel's indictment of King them all-Doughty. The last chap- Leopold's government of the Kongo tel' is about unknown Arabia. natives seems to us unanswered and unanswerable. The condition of The book has two important les- things in the" Independent State," sons for the missionary. Firf't, he as described by missionaries, travmust contemplate the price that elers, statesmen, government offiscience paid to penetrate the penin- cials, soldiers, and natives, is such as sula, and it should move him to a to call for interference from civilgodly envy to endure like crosses ized governments. The witnesses for a higher service. Niebuhr are of unimpeachable integrity, and alone of all his party returned to have no unworthy motive in testitell of Yemen; the rest died of fying to the dark deeds that are fever and exposure. Huber was committed in Leopold's name. It . murdered by Bedouins and his seems undeniable that the governjournal published after his death. ment is condu(·ted for revenue only, Seetzen was murdered neal' Taiz and that the natives are treated in and Manzoni shot with his own rifle a way that wonld call for remonby a treacherous companion. Bent strance, even if they were onlyanidied from the effects of the Handm- mals without souls. Of course, maut climate, and Von vVrede, many of the accusations are denied after suffering everything to reach by Leopold and his friends and emthe Ahkaf, returned to Europe to ployees-some of whom are in be scoffed at and his story labeled America-but they offer contradica romance! Doughty was turned tion without disproof. The king out of Nejd sick and penniless to has prejudiced his case by refusing trudge on foot with a caravan and to permit an international court of to be betrayed near Mecca, escap- inquiry. ing by the skin of his teeth. Mr. Morel, after taking up briefly Secondly, there is much to learn the historical facts in regard to the from these heroes of geography, Kongo State, shows the present altho none of them penetrated conditions, quoting largely from Arabia in the spirit of Livingstone. consular reports, from missiona- A keen discernment of the Arab's ries, merchants, and others. He character, a fluent, accurateknowl- shows clearly that the present sysedge of his speech, a lively interest tem of government is exterminatin his desoct joys, a heart of sym- ing the natives with cruelty and pathy, amI a dogged, undaunted oppression, and is impoverishing perserverance-such were the the country by bleeding it to death. stepping-stones to success in the In spite of some material improvepenetration of Arabia fOT the tro- ments made in the way of railroads,

etc., Leopold's rule is for the natives and his self-sacrifice is noble and the darkest of dark ages. They insplrmg. So shut off is he from are not educated or encouraged by friends at home that, altho his litthe State, and the only help they tle daughter died in August, 1903, receive is from the missionories, he did not learn of his loss until over a year later. The illustrations of Mr. Morel's book tell of a "reign of terror," and Mr. Peck's diaries and corresponthe facts presented-many of which dence have furnished the material are familiar to our readers (see for this narrative of difficult serv- August REVIEw)-rouse us to in- ice faithfully rendered, hardships dignation. If the people of America cheerfully borne, and difficulties and England read this volume they patiently overcome. He describes will demand that these abuses minutely the Eskimos and their cease. habits, their homes and their char- acteristics. He tells of long jour- STORY OF THl< BIBLE SOCIETY. By W. Canton. neys over Arctic snows, of winter Ilinstrated. 362 pp. 6.. John Murray, nights in comparative solitude, of London; E. P. Dutton, New York. 1904. the church eaten by ravenous dogs, of the joy of receiving the first con- This book is to be esteemed a verts, and of many other unique popular edition of the four-volume experiences. It is a volume Forth edition of the history of the British reading. and Foreign Bible Aociety, whose centenary was celebrated last year, AMONG THE INDIANS OF THE PARAGUAYAN and for the average reader is suffi- CHACO. By W. Barbrooke Grubb. Edited ciently copious. In a most inter- by Gertrude Wilson. Map and illustraesting way it tells of the numerous tions. 8vo, 176 pp. 38. South Ameriobstacles met with in earry years, can Missionary Society, London. 1904. of the rapid increase of income and auxiliaries in Great Britain and In this story of missionary work upon the Continent, as well as of in South America, Mr. Grubb and the hundreds of translations of the his associates in the Chaco Mission Scriptures made, printed, and cir- tell an interesting tale of the Inculated by colporteurs and Bible- dians and their fifteen years of women to the very ends of the work in northwestern Paraguay. earth. Not a few of the facts The account is clearly and geonarrated are stranger than fiction. graphically written. The literary quality is not high, and parts of LITTLE HANDS AND GOD'S BOOK. By William the story somewhat too detailed, Canton. Illustrated. 16mo, 123 pp. I•. but the information is accurate Bible Society, London. 1904. and the experiences interesting. The Indians were persuaded to be- This brief illustrated sketch of lieve that Mr. Grubb came from the British and Foreign Bible So- the north, as he said, only when ciety contains many valuable facts they saw his compass-" the little and well-told incidents. connected devil" whose hand only could be with the history and work of the seen, but always pointing to the society. home land. These Chaco Indians, tho nominally Roman Catholics, THE LIFE 0" E. J. PECK AMONG THE ESKIMUS. are ignorant and weak, and Mr. 1to/. By Arthur Lewis. Illustrated. 8vo, 349 Grubb has suffered persecution, in- ~~ ~1~~~. Armstrong & Sons, cluding an attempted murder. In place of medicines and proper care Mr. Peck, wlwse work on Black- of the sick, they invoke the Virgin lead Island was described in the and the saints, or use charms. In- REVIEW for July, 1903, is one of stead of righteousness, they depend the pioneer missionary heroes of the North. Hisexperiences in the Arctic regions have been unique,

BOOKS FOR THE MISSIONARY LIBRARY

on masses, penance, and worship of thrill and inspire them. Chalmers relics. Some interesting chapters was a hero, every inch of him, are devoted to Indian superstitions among his boyhood friends, with and customs. The work is encour- the pirates of the South Seas, the aging, but much remains to be savages of New Guinea, and the done. men of letters like Robert Louis Stevenson. His life is full of ad- AMONG THE BURMANS. By H. P. Cochrane. venture and of noble deeds. No Illustrated. 12mo, 281 pp. $1.25, net. book-shelf to which boys have ac- Fleming H. Revell Co. 1904. cess will hold this volume long in idleness. This is a vivid account of 15 years of missionary work among the Bur- MISSION STUDIES FOR THE SUNDAY-SCHOOL. mans. The author has the faculty First Series. By George H. Trull. 12mo, of telling what Christians at home 64 pp. 15c. Foreign Missions Library, want to knolV about what he has New York.. 1904. seen and done. His impressions and experiences are entertainingly This is a missionary text-book told, and the story of the work is for Sunday-schools. The studies worth telling. Mr. Cochrane gives include "The Mountaineers of the some excellent stories of native South," "Foreigners in the United Christian heroes and heroines, States," "William,)arey," "David which are well worth repeating in Livingstone," "John G. Paton," sermons and missionary meetings and "John Kennith McKenzie." at home. This stands foremost They are brief, interesting, and among the recent missionary books suggestive. Each chapter is followon Burma. ed by a series of questions and a list of good books on the subject. They Il'TOXICANTS AND OPIUM IN ALL LANDS AND form the basis of a fascinating series TIMES. By Dr. and Mrs. W. F. Crafts and of studies, and would be useful for Misses Leitch. 12mo, 288 pp. Illustrated. brief talks to young people on Cloth. 75 cents; paper, 35 cents. Inter- missions. national Reform Bureau, Washington, D.C. Sixth edition, revised. 1904. LETTERS FROM A CHINESE OFFICIAL. 16mo, 75 pp. 50c. McClure, Phillips & Co, New The opium curse can not be real- York. 1903. ized by those who have not seen its effects. The curse of strong drink We criticize elsewhere the eulogy may be more widespread, but it is by this so-called " Chinese official" not as destroying to soul and body of the "Flowery Kingdom." The as is opium. The International writer has donned a queue and Reform Bureau are doing excellent gown to hit at some American instiwork in fighting this traffic, espe- tutions and failings. The unjust cia.lly as it affects primitive peoples. comparisons should not blind us This revised edition of their vol- to our faults or the need to remedy ume is full of facts and testimonies, them. which make an unanswerable case for all who hold the interests of THE PROSPll:CTOR. By Ralph Connor 12mo, men higher than those of Mammon, 401 pp. $1.50. Fleming H. Revell Co. 1904.

TAMATE: The Life Story of James Chalmers. Ralph Connor knows how to tell By Richard Lovett. Illustrated. 12mo, a good tale, and one that stirs noble 320 pp. $1.25, net. Fleming H. Revell ambitions and purposes. His heroes Co. 1904. are fine specimens of Christian manhood, his dramatic ann. tragic We have already commended the scenes are vivid but not overdrawn, autobiography of this great mis- and even his love stories have elesionary. This smaller volume for ments of strength. This story is young people surpasses Robinson much like his other books, and will Crusoe in its interest. Tamate find a wide circle of friends. was a favorite with the boys, and his adventures will never cease to

DOCTOR LUKE OF THE LABRADOR. By Nor- MOHONK CONFERENCE REPORT. 1904. man Duncan. 12mo,327 pp. $1.50. Flem- ing H. Revell Co. 1904. These papers and address given This novpl has a mission in de- at the Indian Conferenceare by ex- scribing in choice diction, and with many artistic touches full of humor perts, and should be widely read and pathos, the forlorn condition of the fisher folk of the barren land and quoted. of The Labrador. Th{)se who know of Dr. Grenfell's work among Missionary Campaign Libraries them will be especially interested in these scenes with which he has The Young People's Missionary made them familiar. The author Movement, 156 Fifth Avenue, New is not as successful with a novel as York, is to be congratulated on the with magazine articles. noble work which is being accom- plished through its agency. The A MANUAL FOR STEWARDS. Paper. 12mo, training of leaders, the institution f:g!£;n.lsI904~hurch Missionary Society, of study classes, and the circulat- ing of missionary libraries, are the This is an exceedingly useful vol- means used, and the results are alume of hints for the successful col- ready seen and are growing. Two lection and conduct of missionary ., campaign libraries" have alexhibits. Various "courts" are ready been issued, consisting of 20 described, with their contents, with volumes each, and sold at $10.00, advice for stewards and exhibitors. or less than half their list price. It gives much information about An excellent library of nine books heathen lands and peoples, and is a on Japan is also published at $5.00 valuable handbook for missionary pel' set. Those wishing to secure societies. such books for public or private libraries can not do better than CHINA'S PAST AND FUTURE, AND BRITAIN1S SIN write to the secretary, C. V. Vick- rey, 156 Fifth Avenue, New York. ANI) FOLLY. By Chester Holcombe and B. Broomhall. Paper. 8vo. Illustrated. NEW BOOKS 320 pp. Is., net. Morgan & Scott, London. 1904. HEROES OF THE CROSS IN AMERICA. By Don O. Shelton. 12mo, 304 pp. Cloth, 50c.; Mr. Holcombe, who was for many paper, S5c. Young People's Missionary years connected with the United Movement, New York. 1904. States legation at Peking, gives here some illuminating chapters on a MISSION STUDIES FOR THE SUNDAY-SCHOOL. reprint of China's internal conditions and international relations. First Series. By George H. Trull. 12mo, He is a friend of Christian missions 64 pp. 15c. Foreign Missions Library, and of the Chinese, and therefore New York. 1904. an enemy to British opium and A MANUAL FOR STEWARDS. Paper. 12mo, foreign greed in every form. 150 pp. Is. Church Missionary Society, London. 1904. THINGS AS THEY ARE. By Amy Carmichael Wilson Cheaper edition. Illustrated. INTOXICANTS AND OPIUM IN ALL LANDS AND 8vo. Cloth, 28. tid., net; paper, Is. 6d.,net. Morgan & Scott, London. 1904. TIMES. By Dr. and Mrs. W. F. Crafts and Misses Leitch. 12mo, 288 pp. Illustrated. We welcome this cheaper edition Cloth, 75c.; paper, 35c. International of what we consider one of the Reform Bureau, Washington, D. C. Sixth greatest books ever written on In- edition, revised. 1904. dia. It shows the dark side of DAI NIPPON. A Study in National Evolution. Hindu life, but only to awaken a By Henry Dyer. 8vo, 450 pp. $3 50, net. desire to make it bright. The Charles Scribner's Sons, New York. 1904~ reading of this book makes us ap- HANDS AT REST. (lUrs. A. M. Deennan in preciate the blessings of Christian- Japan.) By Mrs. J. H. Morton. 16mo, ity, and has already stimulated 165 pp. Cumberland Presbyterian Pubmany missionary fires. lishing House, Nashville, Tenn. 1n04. My CHINESE NO'rEBOOK. By Lady Susan Townley. Illustrated. 8vo. 338 pp. $3.00, net E. P. Dutton & Co., New York 1904 CHINA'S PAST AND FUTURE, AND BRITAIN'S SIN AND FOLLY. By Chester Holcombe and B. Broomhall. Paper. 8vo. Illustrated. 320 pp. 18., net. Morgan & Scott, Lon- don. 1904. THINGS AS THEY ARE. By Amy Carmichael Wilson. Cheaper edition. Illustrated. 8vo. Cloth, 28. 6d., net; paper, Is. 6d., net. Morgan & Scott, London. 1904. THE WHITE MAN IN NIGFJRIA. By G. D. Haz- zledine. Longmans, Green & Co., New York. 1904. AMONG THE INDIANS OF THE PARAGUAYAN CHACO. By W. Barbrooke Grubb. Map. illustrations. 8vo. 176 pp. 3s. South American Missionary_ Society, London, England. 1904.

1905J GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE 'AMERICA and Crtmbridge in February, for the student conference to be held India Bringing The somewhat re- in Germany in April, and for that Wisdom to markable announce- in Holland in May, and for the America! ment is made that work among students in all lands. the theological sem- Federation of On Novembsr 29 inaries of Hartford and Princeton Presbyterian and 30, and Dehave invited Professor Samuel Sat- and Reformed cember 1, 1904, thianadhan, G. A.,LL.D., to deliver a course of five lectures on "Indian Churches there assembled ill Philosophic Systems as Related to the First United Christianity," and also that the next course of lectures on "Compar- Presbyterian Church at Pittsative Religion," instituted on the burg, Pa., the committees of Barrows-Haskell foundation in con- seven Presbyterian and Reforrued nection with the University of Chi- Churches of the U. S. A. for the cago, will probably be delivered by purpose of considering the subject the Hon. Kal. Charan Banerji, of of the closer relations of these Calcutta. These men are the prod- Churches. Dr. William H. Roberts ucts of Christian colleges, alld are was requested to publish the plan powerful factors in the intellectual of federation submitted for conand moral life of India. So that it sideration. is to come to pass that we shall see "a Hindu Chri~ tian lecturing to The Churches represented were his American fellow religionists on the following: the philosophy of Hindu; and another Hindu Christian lecturing to 1. Reformed P l' e s b y tel' ian his Asiatic fellow countrymen (for Church, General Synod. the Barrows lectureship embraces Japan also) on the preeminence of 2. Reformed Church in America. Christianity as a social, moral, and 3. Presbyterian Church in the spiritual force." U.S. A. 4. Presbyterian Church in the Day of Prayer The General Com- U. S. (South). for Students mit tee 0 f the 5. United Presbyterian Church. 6. Cumberland Presbyterian ,Vorld's Student Church. Christian Federation have appoint- 7. Reformed Church in the U. S. ed February 12, 1905, as the Uni- The Plan of Federation specifies: versal D;'y of Prayer for Stu- (1) That every Church entering dents. For nearly 10 years the into this Federation retains its dissecond Sunday of February has tinct individuality in creed, govbeen 'observed in this way by all ernment, and worship. the national and international (2) For work that can be better Christian student movements of done in union than separately an Europe,America,Australasia, Asia, Eeclesiastical Council is estaband Africa. These movements now lished, known as "The Federal embrace over 1,700 separate Chris- Council of the Reformed Churches tian student societies with a total in the United States of Americrt membership of 100,000 students and holding the Presbyterian System." professors. Friends are asked to (3) The Federal Council shall conpray especially for the student sist of at least four r~presentatives meetings to be conducted in Oxford frum each of the Churches, for each 100,000 communicants or fraction thereof up to 300,000, and then 4

for each additional 200,000 c9m- staff of secretaries, much educamunicants or fraction. tional work of a general character has been done. Experience has (+) The Federal COllllcil shall pro- shown that an increasing number mote the cooperation of the Feder- of people within the Church are ated Churches in their foreign mis- willing to give some time each year sionary work, and also in their to the careful study of missions, if general work in the United States their work can be properly planned of America, in connection with and directed. It is believed that horne missions, work among the the result will ahundantly justify colored people, church erection, the wisdom and far-sightedness of Sabbath-schools, publication and the Board of Missions in adopting education, and may initiate move- this policy of more careful and sysments having this cooperation in tematic educational work. – The view, subject to the approval of the Ch1.l.rchrnan. Churches concerned. A New York The New YOl'k He}'- . (5) The Federal Council shall have Idol Factory ald of December power to deal with differences which may arise between the Fed- Hth, contains an ilerated Churches, in regard to mat- lustrated article on an idol factory teI'S within the jurisdiction of the in East 96th Street, where all the Council, which the constituted skill of designer, molder, and metal agencies of the Churches concerned worker unite to copy and reduplihave been unable to settle, cate the idols of India, China, and Japan, and to invent idols of visage How the The Salvation terrifying enough to satisfy the tt Army" Seeks Army in Chicago is African taste. The largest part of the output of this factory is said to the Lost organizing a novel go to India, there to be devoutly method to care for worshiped. The average shipment of idols to various countries is from the victims of -strong drink who 300 to 900 per month. The justififall upon the streets of the city at cation for snch a fadory is that night. Equipped with stretchers, somebody must make idols for idolthe squads of officers constituting aters, and that this is an age of the "drunkards' rescuers" will commercialism ra ther than of idealmake the rounds of the squalid dis- ism. True; and it was to one who tricts at night, pick up those who believed in rating as highest in appear to he completely overcome value the opportunities of commerwith liquor, and carry them to one cialism that Jesus Ohrist said: "It of the 7 hotels maintained by the were well for him if a millstone Army in Chicago, and in which were hanged about his neck and he more than' 250,000 guests were ac- were thrown into the sea rather commodated last year. than that he should cause one of these little ones to stumble." t An Educational A new departure Secretary for was made w hen the An Injunction The m iss ion a r y against Missions cause has had many Episcopal Board of Missions Missions of the Protestant obstacles to fight, but never stranger foes than those Episcopal Church that have arisen in the congregaon December 13 elected the Rev. tion of "Disciples," or Christians, Everett P. Smith, of Pocatello, of Newbern, in Dyer County, Ten7 Idaho, as Educational Secretary. nessee, a minority of whom, ac- This action is another evidence of the progressive spirit of the present board. During the last fi ve years, under the leadership of the present

1905J GENERAl. MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

cording to the Charlotte (N. C.) Ob- tional institutions. The colleges server, are about to appeal to Chan- furnishing more than 2 missiona- cellor Cooper of the Ninth Chancery ries each were Wesleyan Univers- Division, asking him to issue an ity, Ohio Wesleyan University, and injunction against the elders and a Northwestern University. The majority of their congregation, on States furnishing the most were as the ground thal1 they have depart- follows: Pennsylvania, 10; Ohio, 9; ed from the faith of their Church, New York, 6; Indiana, 6; Iowa, 5; "in that they have participated in Kansas, 5; California, 5; Illinois, missionary societies, and have used 4. The new missionaries who went an organ to aid in song and wor- to the field during the previous ship." It is nearly a year since year numbered 61. they instituted this action. Later they amended their complaint and Work for Whileitistruethat filed a supplementary bill, making Italian floods and floods of the Tennessee Christian Missionary Convention a party defendant. Immigrants " undesirable" for- The case was to be heard at the eigners are pouring Chancery Court of Dyersburgearly in January, and if organs and mis- upon our shores, the Italians promsionary societies are indeed found inent among them, we must not to be contrary to the constitution forget how rapidly they are also of the Disciples, it is said that the being transformed into good Amerprotestants intend to take steps to icans. Take this illustration: Deapply the decision to every church in cember§th an ecclesiastical council the connection.-The Churchman. recognized the Italian Congrega- tional Church of Waterbury, The Callanan In our December Conn., and in the evening, before a Legacy: (1904) issue the leg- large audience of Italians, }:ublic exercises of recognition were held. A Correction acy of $100,000 from Mr. Callanan, of This Italian mission was begun last February as a union effort, Des Moines, was erroneously stated under the care of Mr. Vincenzo to have been given to Tuskegee In- Esperti, of the Bible Society. It stitute. It was in reality given to was taken in charge by the Mission- Talladega College, Alabama-the ary Society, with Mr. Codella as institution started by the American missionary, at the beginning of Missionary Association in 1867, and March. His success has been rewhich is doing such excellent work markable, and the class of. Italians for the SOll'thern negroes. who are interested in this work is much lIlore hopeful than those or- Sixty New Sixty new mission- dinarily met with in New England. Methodist aries have sailed to Seventy-five names are enrolled as Missionaries foreign m iss ion charter members of the church. This makes the fifth Congrega- fields sin c e the tional Italian church in Connectimeeting of the General Missionary cut, and at least 15 points in Con- Committee was held in Omaha last necticut are reached with Gospel year. Of these 29 were men; 28 influe!1l~es, beside what is being were wives, and 3 were single done by other denominations. women; 29 were college graduates, 23 of these being from Method'ist Great Gathering T!Ie Spirit of Miscolleges; 6 were theological graduates, 1 a graduate nurse. Forty of of Christian sions for January the 60, or two out of three. were from Methodist Episcopal educa- Sioux has a stirring ac- count of a recent gathering of Indians in Dakota for

a week of worship. The writer intoxicants of any kind or quality." Imagine the apprehension, theresays: fore, of the Indians and their friends when the Hamilton bill, Climbing a hill, we looked down proposing statehood to the two 11..0 feet in to a natural amphi theater, territories and acted upon favorin which were 525 tents, making a ably by the lower House, and now circle three miles in circumference. pending action in the Senate, is Within the circle was a great booth found to ignore absolutely this provided for the services should sacred pledge of a great government the weather prevent meeting in the to a dependent people. The Indiopen air. One end of the booth ans appeal to all friends in the was boarded in to protect the altar Eastern States to espouse their and chancel. The booth was never cause and petition by personal let· large enough to hold the congre- tel'S each of their Senators and the gations which thronged the place Representative in Congress from for every service. Outside the their district, asking these men not circle were tethered the many .to vote for any bill for statehood horses of the great caravans which for Indian Territory which does had brought the people and their not contain provision for prohibitbelongings. Early in the day I ing the sale of intoxicating liquors, made the ronnd of the circle, looking into the various tepees of all MethodistWork There are 200,000 sizes and constructions, receiving for the Indians Indians in the a gracious "How," the Dakota salutation, from the head of the United States; 21 family, a pleasant smile from the Methodist Episcopal missionaries, women, a startled and inquiring and 22 local preachers are reaching look from the little children, and about 12,000 of these. At present loud barks from the innumerahle there are 33 Indian missions within dogs, with which every tepee seem- the bounds of 13 Conferences, of ed overgenerously supplied. At whic}l missions 17 are in Michigan, every service there were present a 5 in New York State, 9 on the Pavery large proportion of the 2,500 cific Coast, I in Minnesota, and 1 in Indians, who had come distances 'Visconsin. Among the tribes of 65 to 300 miles to attend the con- reached are these: Ukiah, Ononvocation. It was a noble gather- daga, Oneida, Chippewa, Seneca, ing-inspiring, uplifting, and en- Tonawanda, Ottawa, Washoe, couraging. A large delegation of Blackfeet. St. Regis, Klamath, and the Santees came a journey which Nooksack. took them two weeks to make; they would, of course, be the same length Good Work The Colorado Pres- Df time returning to their homes. by a Small bytery of the Re- Presbytery formed Presbyteri- The Crisis in For seventy-two an Ch urch has Indian Territory years the Indian inaugurated a forward movement on its own account. Tho compos~d tribal government of only six congregations, and in- cluding in all about 300 members, has maintained strict laws against they recently decided that they should undertake something defithe sale of intoxicating liquors nite for foreign missions. A home missionary, Dr. Kate McBurney, within their boundaries. Experi- was selected as their representa- tive, and is now in Tak Hing Chou ence has shown these laws to be nec- essary and salutary. 'Vhen, there- fore, the federal government ap- proached the Five Civilized Tribes with the proposition that they should become absorbed in the gen- eral government, the Indians made as one of the conditions the follow- ing clear stipUlation: "The United States agrees to maintain strict laws in the.territory of said nation against the introduction, sale, bar- ter, or giving away of liquors and

GENERAL MISSiONARY INTELLIGENCE

with her sister. More than double scattered over the face of the conthe amount necessary for her sup- tinent. port has been subscribed, tho two of the six congregations were with- MethodistWork The Japanese popout pastors, only two are self- for Japanese ulation of the snpporting, and two have been in America United States is organized less than a year. The rapidly increasing, banner church of 94 members gave $553 to the foreign work. so that there are many more than the 80,000 who were tabulated in T. H. ACHESON. the censu s of 1900. Methodist Epis- copal work has grown to such an An Anti- One of the most extent that it has been necessary to Mormon Part)" hopeful ~igns of organize the Pacific Japanese Mis- sion Conference, of two districts- in Utah recent history in one covering the work in Hawaii Utah is the awaken- and one the work on the Pacific Coast. There are 14 stations, with ing and lprising of the people 18 missionaries, 6 local preachers, themselves against the dominion and a membership of 1,100. Inof the Mormon Church. This is cluded in the work at Hawaii is a indicated by the formation of a new mission recently begun to Korean political party, called" The Ameri- immigrants. can Party," to be free from Mormon dominion. This party has EUROPE twoplanks: "Freedom from Church domination in politics, and the The C. M. S. The medical miswrestling of the public schools from as a Minister to sions of the Church Mormon control." It is the spon- Men's Bodies Missionary Society taneous uprising of the people who have long been disgusted with rank high among Church domination in everything the most prominent and the best, it could lay its hands on. being found at no less than62 points in 20 countries or regions of Asia Cooperation in The South Ameri- and Africa (of course, largely in In- South America can MissionaryCon- dia and China, where the bulk of humanity is massed). The number vent-ion, held in of physicians employed is 77, and London on November 15th and 16th, of nurses is 39. In the 62 hospitals had for its chief subject of discus- or dispensaries 1,995 beds are found, sion whether anything could be and 17,692 sick and suffering ones done to promote more unity of ac- were cared for last year as intion, more cooperat'ion between patients, while visits were made to those working for the extension of 848,578 out-patients. Mercy and the Redeemer's Kingdom in South Trnth, which represents this America. Amalgamation and fed- Christlike work, has no equal eration between the societies were among medical magazines. little more than mentioned, but an idea that found some favor was the The London A novel and useful formation of a committee of repre- University experiment was sentatives from the societies and Missionary tried last summer bands of workers, to prevent over- Caravan by members of the lapping and needless intrusion, and London branch of to map out the fields of work to better advantage. A strong desire the British College Christian was expressed that more evangel- Union. They formed a missionary istic efforts should be made among caravan to travel among country the many tribes of heathen Indians churches and present the mission-

ary cause in the more out-of-the- River Jhelulll, nearing the winway towns which delegations from ning-post, at which stands the missionary societies fail to reach. Maharajah an interested spectator? 'Vi!! not an animated picture of The tour was arranged to work the surging throng at the Diwali in country districts of Kent, Sus- Market, with opfm-air preaching sex, and Surrey. Several days were being carried on before their eyes, spent in each town, and every eve- bring home to the.audience, as no ning meetings were held, and a speaker or artist can, things as large amount of literature was sold they really are? We believe that or given away. The audiences God will graciously use these picvaried in size from 10 to 500, but tures-the generous gift of an their interest was unfailing. It anonymous friend-to emphasize was pioneer work, and there were the call for service and substance. financial problems which some- -C. M. Gleaner. times threatened to stop the mission, but much good was accom- Hope for This cheering state· plished and invaluable lessons were the United ment appears in the learned. Some audiences listened Free Church British Wee k l y; as if they had never befor'e heard of India, or China, or Africa, still less " It is authori taof the millions who perish without tively announced that the governa knowledge of the Christ who ment will appoint a Royal Commisdied to save them.* sion to deal with the Scottish Church crISIS. Meanwhile, Sir T. H. ROBINSON. John Cheyne, K.C., has been ap- pointed to make a temporary Moving Pictures Lantern slides arrangement which will settle all disputes, and the observance of for Missionary have done much which will be binding on both churches till the Royal Commission Meetings to educate both report has been framed and Parlia- mentary action taken thereon." adults and chil- This Commission has already dren in missionary matters; they been appointed.

have illustrated the customs of Teaching The Leipsic Mis- Through the sionary Society disheathen lands, and they have Postal Card plays both good shown us the missionary at work. sense and enter'- prise by preparing and publishing But the animated picture is a great two series of beautiful postal cards, each containing twelve, with a advance on the stationary scene. colored picture on the back, relat- ing to something connected with The Church Missionary Society is missions either in India or Soutlr Africa, like human figures, buildnow using the cinematograph to ings, or bits of scenery. A large amount of instruction is thus imgive a much more realistic idea of parted through the eye, and the various conditions of missionary what is going on abroad. For in- life are depicted in a way not to be forgotten. The MISSIO~ARY REstance, what could be more fasci- VIEW also supplies Missionary Pic- ture Postals at a very low figure. nating than to witness the moving throng of out-patients ascending the hill to Dr. Neve's dispensary at Srinagar Hospital; or the merry rush of girls from a city mission school at the close of lessons; or Mr. Tyndale-Biscoe's boys at dumb- bell drill, or in a boat-race on the * This excellent work is entirely undenominational. Oontributions may be sent to E. W. Squire. St. Mary's HORpital, Paddington, W., or T. H. Robinson, B A., Regent's Park Oollege, N. W., in order that the work next year mcy be carried on with even greater efficiency. .

1905J GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

Work among After' the Arme- trict. .Many of these died by t.heir Armenians nian massacres in own hand, and some by starvation in Bulgaria 1895-96 many Ar- menians took ref- and exposure. The situation both uge in Bulgaria, which has now an I1t Bitlis and Van is deemed critical, ArmeTlian population of not less than 20,000. Seven men have de- not so much for our missionaries voted themselves to the evangeliza- tion of these people. One of them, as for the people in the outlying Pastor Avetanarian, is a converted Mohammedan. These 7 Chrj"tian villages. The revolutionists are as workers held their first conference in Sofia last summer, ·and among much dread.ed by the better class of other important decisions reached Armenians as they are by the were the following: Turks. Help is needed by these 1. When means cau be secured a Christian worker should be station- people in all these districts, that ed in every town in Bulgaria and Rumania where there are Armeni- they may have food and clothing ans and Mohammedans. during the winter.-The iWi.s.sion- a1'y Herald. 2. In every city where there are Armenians or Turks of the Prot- A Polyglot Rev. George C. estant faith, a Protestant school should be opened. Day-school Doolittle, of the 3. The grade of the school in in Syria Presbyterian mis- Philippopolis should be raised to sion, writes thus to I1fford a higher education for Armenian youth. one of the horne papers of the Babel One of these pastors hl1s already in which he finds himself: settled in Sofia, where there is a goodly Armenian community. Among the effects of emigration upon the people of Syria may be M. N. POPOFF. noted the acquisition of various languages. In the examination of ASIA the boys' day-school at Muallekeh to-day I might have used 6 differ- Conditions It is difficult to ob- ent languages to suit the knowledge in Armenia tain reliable infor- of the various pupils-French, Italian, Greek. Turkish, Arabic, mation as to the and English. Two of the boys were extent of the troubles in Eastern born in 'Visconsin, and understand Turkey, but Consul Norton, of English better than Arabic. Others Harpoot, has visited several diB- spen t their early years in Tenn('s,ee, tricts, including Sassolln, Moush, while a third family has recently Bitlis, I1nd Van, l111d gives a sad returned from Australia. Two story of the poverty of the people other boys were born in Smyrna. I1nd the sll1ughter of great numbers Their father is Italian and their of villa,ger.s in the mountains I1bout mother of English extraction. Sassonn. Many Armenian revo- They speak Fl'ench, Italian, and lutionist.s from across the Russian Greek fluently, and are rapidly border, with a number of natives picking up the Ambic. of the district, have sOllght to incite insurrection, and the Tnrkish Work among According to the authorities determined to wipe out Jews in Palestine English .Tewish these offenders. The result has been, according to Dr. Norton's and Syria Year-book, 1904, estimate, that 5,000 persons have 78,000 Jews li'c met t.heir death in the Sassoun dis- in Palestine in a total popUlation of 650,000, or 12 per cent. Jerusa- lem contains 41,000 Jews (687:) per cent.); Safed, la,OOO (;;2 per cent.); Jaffa, 10,000 (25 per cent.); and Haifa, 1,800 (nearly 14 per cent.).

A II missionary societies engaged in work in Palestine and Syria pay some attention to the .Tews, and all of them report some success. For instance, the British Syrinn ?II is-

sion (Mrs. Bowen-Thompson) re- of the Gospel Mission to the Jews, ports in 1904 an average of 20 Jewish women in the Jewish Class at work in Jerusalem and Haifa. He Beirut, and 11 Jewish scholars in other schools, while the Syrian is connected with MI'. Barnett, of Protestant College at Beirut has an enrolment of 70 Jews (10 per the London Gospel Mission to the cent. (If total attendance). Jews, and is supported chiefly by The work of the Christian and Missionary Alliance (New York), English friends. Simon Bauer, who which consists of general work at Jerusalem and Hebron, and of a has been preaching Christ to the school for girls at Jaffa, is not distinctively Jewish, tho it is the in- Jews in Jerusalem and Safed since tention of the Alliance to become very active in the Jewish field. 1898, is opening an industrial mis- The London Jews Society com- sion (cake-bakery) in connection menced work in Palestine in 1820, and has to-day well-organized and with Ammiel Colonization Society well-equipped stations at Jerusalem, Jaffa, Safed, and Damascus. of Dusseldorf. Haifa may become The United Free Church of Scotland employs 28 Christian agents the center of this work. M. at Tiberias, Safed, and Hebron, and reports 477 Jewish children enrolled Cholera and RE'v. I. M. Yonan during the year in the 4 schools at Tiberias and Safed. The Church Poverty in Persia writes from Uruof Scotland occupies Beirut and reports 94 Jewish boys (out of an mia: enrolment of 274), and 117 Jewish girls (out of an enrolment of 135) in From the reports which ha ye attendance. The work here suffel'- come to us, it seems that this SUIlled severely through the death of mel' cholera has visited all of the the head-master of Boys' School, big cities of Persia, and most of its MI'. Staiger. who in 1862 began towns and villages. In Sheraz, a work among the Jews in Abyssinia, city of about 40,000 inhabitants, it and was one of the missionaries de- has been most awful. The number livered from long bondage by Lord of deaths was so numerous that Napier. The Presbyterian Church they could not manage to bury of England has a flourishing work them. In Teheran, the capital, the among the 15,000 Jews at Aleppo, death-rate went up to 800 a day, while the Presbyterian Church of having a total of from 40,000 to 60,- Ireland has a well-established work 000 during three months' time-alat Damascus, which, however, just most half of its inhabitants. It is now is crippled on account of lack reported that hundreds of houses of ordained laborers. The Jerusa- in Teheran have been left vacant, lem and the East Mission Fund has and the government has sealed the three stations-namely, Jerusalem, doors until some near relative mav Beirut, and Haifa. D. C. Joseph, appeal' to claim the property. who four years ago surrendered his There have been some 6,000 deaths mission at Haifa to the London in Kermanshah, about 4,000 in Jews Society, has returned to Pal- Hamadan, and so on. estinE', and opened, under thE' name It .is not only cholera that has brought destruction to Persia this year, but most of the fruit crop and vineyard crop is destroyed by tree worms and heavy, untimely rains.

A Crowded Bot h the men's Hospital wards in the hos- in Persia pital at Kerman have been constant- ly full this year-indeed, so full that "there has often been a patient on the floor between the beds." Dr. G. E. Dodson, who is in charge, writes: Overcrowding can not be won- dered at when we trv to realize that the little hospital "has no other to the north, south, or east of it in Persia, the nearest being the C. M. S. hospital at Yezd, 220 miles to the

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

west, and a twelve days' caravan Ganges, adorned with all his dis- journey too. Between us and the tinctive marks, wearing the sacred Persian Gulf, over 200 miles distant, Brahminical thread and carrying there is none; no hospital stands at in his hand a brass" lotah," full of Meshed, in Northeast Persia, to Ganges water. He advanced to the succor any who reach the sacred chancel steps and there offered up city ill after their long pilgrimage his devotions. Some days after- from any part of Persia, or more ,yard I again met him in the morn- distant country, and IlIany such ing, "lotah" in hand, near the thel'e must be. To the east the church, and asked him whether he nearest hospital is the C. l'1. S. sta- ran no risk in giving so divided an tion at Quetta. beyond the Indian attention to his own gods. ,Vith border, over 700 miles distant, some the greatest good humor he replied 50 days' steady going for the trav- that it was well to be on good eler. Many, many villages, tho terms with all the gods, whether of few large towns, lie in this radins one's own or of some other religion; oS 200 miles around us. For the after all, the displeasure of his own first half of the year we have had particular gods was of no great over 160 in-patients, including the moment for him, for it was the women's ward with its 6 or 8 beds, same Narayan that was worshiped, which is also chronically over-full. whether in the Christian church or Nearly all of these have had surgi- in the Hindu temple." cal treatment, and we find that most before they leave are not only The Growth Dr. John Mc- convinced once and for all of the One Man Laurin, of Coonoor, superiority of ,Vestern medical Has Seen India, in a letter to science, but are at least more ready the Nor'thu'est Bapto hear the reason which has bronght us to Persia to treat them, tist, of recent date, reviewing his -C. j}I, S. Glealle1', past 35 years' experience in the Telugu Mission, says: "This scribe Protestant Ve find that the has seen Baptist Telugu Christians increase from 600 to 60,000 mem- Statistics statistics for Prot- bers, missionaries from 3 to 102, and stations from 3 to 53. The dis- for India estant missions in tance between the 2 most distant stations was at that time about 80 India qu'oted in miles; it is now at least 600 miles along the coast of the Bay of Benour November nunlber are erro- gal. The station farthest from the coast was not over 10 miles then, neous in several respects. The fig- now the farthest is at least 200 miles, and yet there is much land to be ures for Anglicans, Baptists, and traversed. "

Congregationalists in Madras were First Convert The Chin people in badly mixed in the original tables. in the Haka, Burma, are Th'l totals for native Christians in Chin Hills among the wil0.est India should read: Anglicans, 225,- of the mountain 619; Presbyterians, 57,065; Bap- tribes of Burma, and they have tists, 335,758; Methodists, 133,446;' been very difficult to reach. ,Vhen Congregationalists, 107,978; Lu- the missionaries of American Bap- therans, 108,217. Total, 825,466. tist Missionary Union approached " On Good A member of the them, they seemed to have scarcely Terms With Society for the Pro- any idea of Deity; but now there All the Gods" pagation of the Gospel writes from Cawnpore: "In the church I wit- nessed an instance of that peculiar attitude of mind which enables a Hindu to enter1lain at the same time beliefs which, even if they are not contradictory, differ widely from each other. The church was open, and in walked a Hmdu on his way home from a bathe in the

appears" bright light in the cloud. Foreign Office, saying that he has From Rev. E. H. East, M.D., comes "always highly esteemed the good the good tidings that at Koset, one work which has been done in aid of of the preaching.stations, an influ- progress and I'eforms " by the" unential chief by the name of Paung selfish and earnest" missionaries. Shwin has been converted, and – lYoman's lVork. through his earnest preaching other souls have been brought out What Boys A young Chinaman of darkness into the light of Life. are Taught has written for the Is the Reform of According to the in China 1l£ission DaY8p1'ing Islam Possible? Arya Patrika (In- an intere5ting de- dia), which quotes scription of the books used by from a Mohammedan source, ad- schoolboys in China. He says the vanced Moslems are agitating the little fellow of five or six years has idea of separation from their more to learn, first of all, about 1,000 conservative brethren. The salient Chinese characters. The teacher points upon which the educated writes each of these on a small, Mohammedans agree among them- square; red paper. Next corne a selves are: few small books, one of which is " Fidelity to Parents," and then the That Islam enjoins monogamy. small student is given the books of That it does not enjoin pU1·dah. Mencius, one of Confucius's dis- That it allows the taking of com- ciples, which treat of politics. mercial interest. That it forbids slavery. Beyond Confucius it is difficult to go. The schoolboy sees the picture There areseveral other points upon of the old philosopher on the wall which they agree, but in which the of the schoolroom and bows before majority of their coreligionists are it until his head knocks the floor. not with them. One of these is that He is taught to look backward, and the Koran shall be read and prayers to' believe that all wisdom is emsaid in a language familial' to the bodied in t~e teachings of this man. worshiper, but the two great "Confucius, Confucius, great is points upon which the educated or Confucius," is a Chinese refrain. advanced Mohammedan will stand will be the observance of monog- A Chinese The Bible Society amy and the break up of pU1·dah. Governor has sent a grant of A Testimony Siam Mission sent from the a letter of congrat- Asking for 200 'Yenli New Tes- King of Siam ulation to his ma- Bibles taments to His Ex- jesty, the King of cellency Chou Fn, Siam, on his recent birthday. The letter recounted important benefits the Governor of Shantung Provof the king's "long' and progressive reign," such as the establish- ince, China, who rules over 39,000.- lllent of an educational system, founding of hospitals, prison re- 000 people. This important official, form, public works," and expressed "gratification that it is the evi- who is also a scholar of high repute, dent intention of your majesty's government to discourage and re- has expressed lL strong desire for a press gambling throughout the state." The king returned his bettel' understanding between the thanks to the mission, through the missionaries and the Chinese au- thorities; and among other means to this end, he requested Dr. Tim- othy Richard, the eminent mis- sionary in China, tn procure for him copies of the Christian Scrip- tures, which he might give to his subordinates in office for tllPm to study, becanse he was persuaded

GENERAL i'.!ISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE 15t>

that if they knew more of the A Layman's Over 100 Chinese Christian religion the anti-Christian feeling would soon die away. Forward laymen from all Movement in parts of the district Dr. John's Dr. Griffith John, China of Shanghai recent- Golden Jubilee the famous Wel;;h ly attended a con- missionary, has now only two or three seniors in ference at St. John's College, for the whole missionary body in China. Born in 1831, he went to the purpose of discussing various China in 1855, so that he is now in the fiftiet,h year of his missionary questions having to do with the life. His first years were spent in Shanghai, where he was the col- welfare of the Chinese congregaleague of Dr. Medhurst, who was the colleague of Dr. Morrison. tions and the Christian work gen- The opening of Hankow, Tientsin, Chefoo, and other ports in 1861, erally. The Chinese themselves led to some of these missionaries dispersing. Dr. John, with a proposed the conference some younger colleague, was appointed to Hankow by the London months ago, on the ground that, so Missionary Society to commence work in that city. He is now much good having resulted from engaged in completing a translation of the whole Biblp in Wen-Ii the gathering together of the memand Mandarin. The opening of Hunan province to foreign resi- bers of the district branch of the dence and missionary enterprise was, humanly speaking, largely due Woman's Auxiliary, it was to be to Dr. John's persistent· effort. The London lVIissionaty Society expected that a similar gathering and the Centr'al China Tract Society are both purposing to erect of men would have corresponding some permanent memorial in Hankow of the great services rendered advantages. A celebration of the by this veteran missionary. Holy Communion was followed hy an address by Dr. Pott and the conference discussions, under- the chairmanship of Archdeacon Thomson. Reports of the condi- tion of the different congregations were made by members chosen from them. A committee of Chi- nese gentlemen was appointed to consider the advisability of start- ing some men's work in the differ- ent parishes along the line of the Brotherhood of St. Andrew. The idea seemed to meet with general acceptance.-Spi1'it of lI-l'iss'imts.

What a A Boxer cama to Surrender of Aft e r e I eve n Port Arthur months of fighting, Boxer Could Dr. S. S. McFar- Japan at last cap- Not Understand lane, of the London tured Port Arthur on January 1, 1905. The loss of men on both Missionary Society, sides is said to have reached over 100,000. And yet some complain of and said: the sacrifice of life in missiollary work! May the Russo-Japan Var I have been present at many an soon cease, but may the war of the execution and I want to ask you Lord continue with increased vigor until the world is won for Christ. two questions. (1) Vhat did .the Christians mean, when kneelmg, A Missionary The American Building Tract Society has and knowing their fate was c?me, for Seoul received from Dr. they said: "We are n?t afraid t~ Horace G. Under- die because we are gomg home? wood, of Korea, it report concern- What home? (2) How do you ac- . count for the fact .that they pra~ed for the very people who were gomg to execute them? A religion that has a grit like that must have some- thing in it. Tell me your secret.

ing propositions and plans for a ing, for hearts softening, for doors Tract Society building in that opening. for converts openly Korean capitol, costing $12,000. preaching and teaching Christ up Dr. Underwood says that the pro- and down the land. Let the brethposed building is to be large enough ren know that the time is ripe and for use by the British and Foreign the harvest is coming soon, so keep and the American Bible societies, on believing. I find that Torl'ey is and the Christian publishing cen- right, Preach for results and you ter for the whole of Korea. A fund get them."-C. M. S. Intelligencer. was started a year ago by Rev. John B. Devins, D.D., of the New How the The British govern- York ObSC1'Vel', and a total of $300 Gospel Enters ment has been slow was soon received. More recently the missionaries in Seoul have the Sudan to permit anything raised about $3,000 for this pur'pose. in the nature of 'L'hey have asked the Secretary of the American Tract Society, Rev. Christian missions in the Moham- George L. Shearer. D.D., to act as medan Sudan. It fears a stirring financial agent of the project in up of fanaticism. But the Lord this country. Jesus Christ does not ask even the Christian governments of the world Japanese A recent issue of where His Kingdom shall be estab- Presbyterians the Gospel News, lished. Christians belonging to the United Presbyterian churches in a Japanese paper, Egypt are moving into the Sudan gives some interesting statistics re- for business reasons, are taking garding the meeting on October 6th their Christianity with them, and of the Synod of the Presbyterian are now arranging to have pastors Church in Japan. Connected with and preachers. This the British this body are 75 churches and 109 government can not refuse. So the mission churches, 174 ministers and Gospel is to be preached in the Suevangelists, and 7,500 communicant dan. (See article on page 85.) members. Last year there were 1,500 baptisms. Contributions to Moroccfl Sixty-nine missionall causes amounted to over $45,000. Almost aries are at present AFRICA Untouched engaged in evangel- Even Moslems At Cairo the C. M. are Touched S. missionaries are izing the 60,000,000 experiencing many inhabitants of Morocco. Twentyencouraging opportunities for speaking and preaching to Mos- five of these, working in 5 cities, lems, and even to students of the Al Azhar. The Rev. D. M. Thorn- belong to the North Africa Mission, ton has recently addressed men from Fulah Town, Sierra Leone; whiie 4± belong to other societies Timbuctoo; Shangit, near Tirat; Yemen; Fez; and Turkey. The or work independently. Bible, bought at the mission depot, is possessed by a number of stu- Government Word was received dents, and is even read openly by Opposition from Tangier on some of them within the walls of in Morocco December 24th that the Al Azhar itself. Mr. Thornton writes: "Praise for blessing com- the British minister has instructed the British consul and all British subjects to leave Fez. It is feared that all the other foreigners will also be told to leave. If true, this will hinder the work of the North African .Mission and the Gospel Union lIission in Fez.

By the terms of the treaty be- tween France and England, France

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

has been given the control of Progress A private letter Morocco. The news comes from Among the from our beloved Paris that the policy of France will Garenganze correspondent, be to employ only the most bene- Fred. S. Arnot, ficent means to improve Morocco says: and to advance and educate its people. It is declared that France It is impoRsible to gather up in expects to conquer the people by a few words all that God has civilizing, not by killing. A teacher and physician will be sent to wrought in this country since I was each Moroccan village. France last here. Then we seemed to be plans to expend large sums of money to build hospitals, school- picking away with wooden picks at houses, bridges and roads, and will a mass of concrete-one of the nahelp the sultan in his efforts to rule tives, since converted, said, the his people well. Recent reports, however, indicate that all is not other day, that" then our preachsmooth sailing for French projects. ing seemed like voices heard in What a Card It is recorded with dreams." lV01V, within a radius of, with a Text Did gratification by the say, 15 miles of the two stations of Ochilanda and Owhalando there British and Foreign Bible Society that a native trader are over 200 professing Christians, from Timbuctu visiting Bathurst most of them being evidently real took home a card with a text writ- cases, as this work is far from beten in Arabic, and on returning to ing popular. The Portuguese trad- Bathurst the fonowing year pur- ers plot and plan to overthrow the chased an Arabic Bible. So great converts, and at the present mohad been the interest excited among his fellow countrymen by hearing ment they have had a professing the contents of the book that re- Christian put in prison on what we cently, on a third visit, he bought believe is a false charge. Then the 18 copies of the Arabic Bible. relatives have treated some of the young converts in the most cruel way. It is beautiful, too, to see among them a natural and earnest desire to carry the Gospel to the tribes around, and this week we have called all the Christians to- gether for a "Missionary Confer- ence." Some of the young men have the desire to go forth on a two or three months' journey, and we hope to see the whole church united in sending them forth.

Converts Seven of the 11 con- Progress in The Ngoni or An- Ngoniland goni tribes inhabiton the verts recently bap- ing the territory Kongo tized by Rev. Mr. west of Lake Nyasa, in the British Central Africa Protectorate, used Clark, at Ikoko, on to be the terror of all surrounding regions. In 1875 the Northern the Kongo, were girls who had been Ngoni tribes, elYpecially lived by war and for war upon everybody scholars in the school there. A whose property they had strength to seize. Dr. Stewart (" Dawn in number of other women presented the Dark Con tinen t," p. 233) says: " On a ten days' jonrney down the themselves for baptism, but were west side of the lake in 1877 I found the people living in triple advised to wait a little for further stockaded villa g3S, and the country was a land of alarms and attacks, instruction. It was explained to of perpetual terror and of miserable life." They were constantly raided one elderly woman that she had by the Ngoni, with none to protect.

been rejected only on account of lack of knowledge, and she was urged to come often to the station that the mission~ry and his wife might talk with her. She smiled and said: "Tho rejected by the church, I can still go on with Jesus."

The ruling elements of the Ngoni commissioner and his wife and his tribes are of Bantu stock, hardly differing in language-or in cruelty assistant, attended by the Scottish -from the Zulus of the olden time. Then the mission of the Free missionaries, but without one sin- Church of Scotland came to Lake Nyasa and began to try to influence gle armed soldier as body-guard. these wild robbers for peace. A native preacher from Kaffraria, He could trust that host as they named Villiam Koki, was brought to Nyasaland to help the mission- trusted him. Altho the majority aries, and he soon won great influence. Under Providence he of the tribesmen present were paprepared a way in the Angoni wilderness for the Gospel. Num- gans, Christianity is the solvent bers of leading men among the Ngoni began to refuse to join the which brought all together in what parties which went out by tribes to rob. Such men had learned enough President Roosevelt might call a to see that peace is better; before the teaching of the Gospel of Peace "peace of justice." t the Ngoni 'Yar'spirit began to vanish away. The British administra- ISLANDS OF THE SEA tion found matters at this stage when it established itself in Nyasa- New In response to an land; in fact, the Ngoni had so far become tamed by the Gospel that Mission Work appeal from the in 1896 the British commissioner was able to treat with their chiefs in Hawaii Hawaiian Evangelas responsible parties, promising to recognize their authority in the ical Association, tribes so long as they kept order. the Congregational Home Mission- The London Times of December 2d publishes a letter f!'Om Dr. Don- ary Society has appropriated the ald Fraser, giving a new chapter in the interesting story of the evolu- sum of $3,000 to enable that assotion of a nation from these savage tribes. On September 2, 1904, a ciation to maintain and enlarge great council of the Northern Ngoni chiefs formally made an the work among the English-speakagreement with ~e British commissioner for a British official to ing and native races of the islands. administer their country, with the aid of certain of their own chiefs as This is in the effort to conserve acouncil. The whole tribe rejoiced over the agreement, a!'ld the tre- the fruits of the many years of mendous transformation that thirty years have wrought among work of the American Board. The those tribes received the climax of emphasis through the fact that in American Missionary Association, the m'dst of that great circle of thousands of Ngoni armed with in response to the appeal of the spears and shields sat the British Hawaiian Evangelical Association, has made an appropriation of $6,000 to enable that association to establish and carryon work among the Asiatic races, the Chinese and Japanese, who are becoming resi- dents of the islands.

Rapid Progress The Anglican :Mis- in New Guinea s ion i n N e w Guinea has made remarkable progress during the last five years. It has now 53 workers, 12 mission stations, 40 preaching places, 300 baptized na- tives, 100 communicants, and more than 1,000 scholars in its schools. As to the results, listen to the Gov- ernor of New Guinea: "A man must go with it gun in those parts of the island where there are no missions. An umbrella suffices in the districts under missionary in- fluence. "

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

Our Task in The blood of all Work for Jews All the different the Philippines mankind flows in in Australasia Australasian soci- the Philippine Is- eties for the evan- lands. There is the most interest- gelization of the Jews have now ing place on earth in which to study been united into one interdenomi- the mingling of races. Black, national "Australasian Mission to brown, red, yellow, and white are the Jews." The new society has all there, pure 61' mixed in binary, its headquarters in Melbourne, and tenary, and quaternary combina- is closely connected with the Prayer tions. In the islands the United Union for Israel. Its report is pub- States has conquered and annexed lished in The Friend of Israel more souls than the 'Vestern Hemi- (Australian edition). The mission- sphere contained at their discovery. ary in charge, Mr. Gewnerz, reports The following table gives their dis- many opportunities for preaching tribution: the Gospel to the Jews and encour· aging signs of blessings. There Luzon and neighboring islands …… 3,600,000 are, according to latest advices, Mindoro and vicinity…….p'. •••••••• 225,000 16,840, Jews in Australasia, 5,500 of Visayas Archipelago …………….. 2,400,000 whom live in Melbourne, 6,000 in lIIindanao . … . . . .. .. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. . 600,000 Sydney, and 1,611 in New Zealand. Calamianes and Palawan………… 7'2,000 Sulu Islands and Basilan. .. . . . .. .. . . . 104,000 M.

Total. ……………………… 7,001,000 MISCELLANEOUS Its total area is 300,000 square How Native Dr. Judson Smith, miles, and the densest population Agents are of the American is in Mindanao, 62 to the square Increasing Boat'd, reports to mile; the smallest in Palauan, 5 to the square mile; while that of what a gratifying Luzon is 33 to the square mile. extent the work of this society is in native hands. During the last Then and Now The first mission to twenty years the force of native in Tahiti the South Sea Is- preachers has been doubled, and lands was the re- this is true also of other helpers. And at the same time there has sult of Captain Cook's visit. It been as great gain in the quality was commenced by the London and efficiency of the native work- Missionary Society in 1796, when ers. They are now almost wholly the Duff sailed from England with men who have been educated in the 29 missionaries for the Island of colleges of the missions. The 2,000 Tahiti. This mission was continued teachers in the schools of the misfor a number of years. The dawn sions, or in mission fields, have also broke in 1811, and with the swift- received their training largely in ness of the tropical day the sun mission colleges. rese and filled the whole region with a marvelous light! The first OBITUARY converts became pioneer missionaries. The force of their character, J. Murray The death of J. that martial spirit which has led Mitchell Murray MItchell, them to be perpetually fighting their neighbors, was turned to good LL.D., recalls his account, and the story of the hero- faithful service in India, and his ism of those early pioneers, the na- able contributions to the literature tive evangelists of the South Seas, of missiops. He was born at Aberis one of the most thrilling of mod- deen, Scotland, and ordained as an ern missionary enterprise. Indian missionary in 1838, and be- came associated with Dr. John REV. R. WARDLAW THOMPSON. Wilson, of Bombay. He labored

in India for many years-a part of heart, until her great aim was to the period at Poona, but chiefly in give herself to care for the suffer- Bombay, and at a later period he ing children of London, and live was one or two years in Calcutta. among them. In lS06, at 40 years He was an able scholar, and a man of age, returning from a visit to of noble Christian spirit-gentle America, the thought of Canada as and attractive. He was beloved a home for the little English waifs, by his fellow missionaries and by began to take shape, and led to a the natives, and he brought not a scheme of emigration. She c'rossed few of the latter into the fold of the ocean more than a score of Christ. Mrs. Mitchell, who sur- times to plant these orphans in vives him, after more than sixty Christian homes, and many whom years of married life, was an ardent she thus placed have becollle good fellow laborer, carrying on work citizens, and some of them influen- among the girls. tial and even prominent as such, In later years Dr. Mitchell took in the home of their adoption. Her charge of the Free Church of Scot- funeral drew together a host of land Mission at Nice, and was great- friends, for few women had, or de- ly esteemed by the English com- served to have, more warm and en- munity there, and by the French thusiastic admirers. A. T. P.

pastors and people. His volumes, entitled: "Letters to Indian Frances H. The passing away, Youth," .. In 'Vestern India," and Willard. at the Presbyterian "Hinduism, Past and Present." of Alaska Hospital in Sitka, have been widely used. of this beloved na- tive Alaskan missionary marks the Annie Macpherson. Mis sAn n i e close of a remarkable life. Frances of London Mac p hers 0 n H. 'Villard, gifted, cultured, con- died at Howe, secrated, was easily the foremost Brighton, England, November woman of her race. Rescued from 27th, in her eightieth year. Her heathenism by the first missionary work, already set before our readers sent to Alaska, who sheltered the (page 169, March, 1903), ranks very little ten-year-old girl in the Pres- high among the forms of benevo- byterian Missionary Home at Fort lent activity. She was her father's 'Vrangel; coming East a few years secretary when he superintended later for foul' years of study and the Ockham Industrial Schools; preparation in it private school in after his death for seven years at Elizabeth, New Jersey, winning work among the men employed in many friends by her brightness and the digging of coprolites in a Cam- intelligence, and proving herself bridgeshire village, distributing the equal in attainments of her tracts, reading to them at meal- fellow pupils from more favored times, then conducting an evening homes; returning to "her people,"

school and mission hall. The life as she loved to call those of her race; of Muller led to new ventures of taking up the work' of interpreter, faith and prayer, and the influence teacher, missionary; purified as by of Mrs. Pennyfather, of Mildmay fire; patient in suffering and Park, Lady Rowley, then at work triumphant in death, Frances H.

among the London poor, and Miss 'Villard has left behind her an ex- Clara Lowe, who drew out her ~mple that will be to Alaska~s and heart to the match-box makers, fed to all who knew her a stimulus and a the fire already kindled in her blessing.-Home Mission Monthly.

The Missionary Review of the World — September 1893

MEDICAL MISSIONS IN SYRIA AND PALESTINE

MISSIONARY REVIEW OF THE WORLD.

VOL. XVI. No. 9.-0ld Serie8.–SEPTEMBER –VOL. VI. No. 9.-New Series.

MEDICAL MISSIONS IN SYlUA AND PALESTINE.

BY GEORGE E. POST, M.D., BEIRlh, SYRIA.

Twenty.nine years ago Rev. David Metheny, M.D., of the United Presbyterian Church, went to Lattakia. Fourteen years before him, Rev. Samuel Lyde, an accomplished scholar and a refined Christian, had gone to labor among the Nusairiyeh, the only proper heathen in Syria. He had received many indignities and much evil treatment, which broke his health and discouraged him so much that he was obliged to leave after five years of fruitless toil. He was succeeded by Rev. R. J. Dodds and Rev. Joseph Beattie, two lovely and accomplished men, both well known to the writer. They labored for nine years to secure an opening among these heathen people, and among the nominal Christians of Lattakia. Mr. Dodds was an able Arabic scholar, a true Irish wit in conversation, affable and gracious-in fact, in every way as a man adapted to win his way among strangers and maintain his influence when once secured; Mr. Beattie, though less gifted as a conversationalist, was a man of uncommon sweetness of temper, and every way adapted to please those who value sterling worth and a kindly spirit. But although they had preached and talked and taught school, there was almost no visible result, and their long service seemed well-nigh lost. As soon as Dr. Metheny arrived in Lattakia a change came over the spirit of their dream. They took turns in interpreting for him at his clinics, and acting as intermediaries between him and the people, and visiting with him at the houses while he was engaged in the study of the Arabic language. At once those who had been cool before became their warm friends. They were welcomed among the bigoted, and had free access to poor and rich alike, to the people and the officers of the Government. They could now travel safely among the turbulent mountaineers. The fact that they belonged to the Hakim, and the Hakim to them, was a safeguard to them and a recommendation to their persons and their work. As for the doctor himself, he carried a charmed life. An incident in his own language will illustrate this: "Once, while travelling at night, when my horse was out of sight down a little ravine, and my attendant, dressed like a Turkish officer, WitS ahead of me, a compa~y of robbers watching the road accosted him with their secret password: , Where are you going ~' vVell knowing that they would fire on him, I called out immediately: 'What is it to you where he goes ~' They replied, 'Oh ! is that you, doctor ~ 'We have been waiting all the evening for you. The sheikh of the village has killed a sheep for you, and invites you to spend the evening with him.' Of course this was made up offhand. I politely asked to be excused on account of pressing business, hoping to avail myself of his hospitality at some other time. Although I knew that, near by us, a Turkish officer, recently killed there, was hidden in a well, we were allowed to go on our way unhurt." Since Dr. Metheny's arrival, the mission at Lattakia has prospered. On an imposing campus, on the highest ground in the town, is the mission compound, with its group of buildings, consisting of schools. dispensary, and dwellings for tp.e missionaries, mostly, I believe, erected at Dr. Metheny's expense, out of t!Ie fruits of his practice. A most encouraging work is carried on among tho Nusairiyeh and the native Christians, and an era of prosperity has succeed. ed one of discouragement, and barrenness. Dr. Metheny has gone to Mersine, where he has organized a most promising work on the same lines at} that in Lattakia. Dr. Balph has taken up the medical work in Lattakia.

Eighty miles south of Lattakia, at Tripoli, is the centre of the extensin medical missionary work of Dr. Ira Harris. The doctor is one of the mos~ modest and unassuming of men, but an able physician and surgeon, and a devoted worker for Christ. His name is a power throughout all the regior. occupied by the Tripoli station, and, in fact, over the who:e field of the Syria Mission. He has a dispensary and hospit=:.l :n Tripoli, ",here thou. sands of the poor are treated every year, and all Syria is fJ.:Il of the fam~ of his skilful opcrations and his kindly, helpful sympathy. This work alone would be quite enough for oneillan ; hut Dr. Harris frequently makes the tour of his own station, and sometimes of other stations, ger..- erally in company with one or mors of !.hose who labor in word and doctrine. One of his clerical brethr(':Il 'Writes me : ." Missionaries reached a village near evening. It was at the I;)nd of summer. and water was scarcs. The servant was sent to seCllrl'. water for the animals and food for the party, with instructions to pay for everything. He returned to report that no one would furnish anything. Soon, however, it was learned that there was a doctor in the party, and tne people vied with each other who should be the first to bring water, and speedily a sumptuous meal 1Vas prepared and sent from the sheikh'~ house to the honored visitors." The same missionary gives au account of how Dr. IIanis proved the means of cnabling thc missionaries to enter Ehedin. Many years before the elder Mr. Bird and his family were treated with indignity and driven from Ehedin, as were also Messrs. Wilson and Lyons, of Tripoli. In 1886 Dr. Harris was invited to sumlller in Ehedin, owing to services rendered to the wife of the sheikh; and 'in 1882 he and his colleagues were welcomed in Hadeth, a most bigoted centre of Maronitc fanaticism. Thus darkest Syria was opened to the light by the skilled touches of a scalpel and the gentle ministries of a loving heart.

Damascus is the typical Oriental city of Syria. Its large and bigoted population of Mohammedans is practically inaccessible to clerical and educational work. Dr. Mackinnon, an able physician and surgeon of the Scotch Church, and his recently arrived associate, Dr. Smith, have found a way to the confidence and affection of the hundred and twenty thousand Moslems of Damascus, and perhaps an equal number of those belonging to the tributary villages and towns. The hand that has made the lame to walk, the blind to see, the deaf to hear, and snatched the dying from the grave, pomts steadily to Christ.

On a spur of Lebanon, about 2500 feet above the sea, overshadowed by a grove of fragrant pine trees, is the hospital of the Society of Friends. The physician in charge of this institution, Dr. Besharah Manasseh, a native of Syria, is a graduate of the Syrian Protestant College, at Beirftt, and is a fine specimen of a Christian gentleman as well as a skilful physi- CIan. He is assisted by a devoted corps of English nurses. In this wellappointed hospital thousands of Druscs, Sunnite Moslems, Mutawfl.Iies, Greeks, Maronites, and Protestants are treated annually, either gratuitously or for a nominal charge. The dispenser, who compounds the medicines, is also a native of Syria, and was a pupil in the Syrian Protestant College. This medical charity has done much to soften prejudice and win the hearts of the people of this part of Lebanon, and add to the influence of the industrial school for boys and the school for girls, which are conducted by the same society.

At Shweir, a few miles higher up on the same spur of Lebanon, Dr. Carslaw, also of the Scotch Church, has another medical mission. He is assisted by Dr. IIammam, also a graduate of the Syrian Protestant College. His medical work is a strong buttress to his evangelistic labors and his flourishing schools.

A number of ladies of independent means and devoted piety have established at Ba'aqlin a very picturesque village near the seat of the Lebanon Government, at Beit· ed-Din, a mission in which medical aid is a large feature. Here, as in so many other places in Syria and Egypt, a graduate of the Syrian Protestant College is the physician. Dr.' Ali'Alam-ed-Din gained his aptitude for the work he is now doing in connection with these excellent ladies in the Moslem school of Miss Taylor, of Beirut, where, for the last two years of hi.;; undergraduate course, he gave his gratuitous and able services to the crowds of sick poor who came there to be relieved. It is very interesting to see a Druze, who is still numbered among his own people, co-operating so cheerfully and efficiently with those who are engaged in the work of Christian evangelization.

Six hundred feet below the level of the Mediterranean Sea, on the tor-. rid shores of the Sea of Tiberias, is the hospital of Dr. Torrance. Here, in the very region where Christ wrought so many miracles of healing, the bigoted Jews, the ignorant Bedawin, and the lapsed Christians arc approached and won by the same manifestation of love which was given there eighteen hundred and sixty years ago. I am happy to say that a graduate of the Syrian Protestant College has a share in this work also.

The region east of the Jordan has always been a peculiarly hard part of the Syrian field. The jealousy of the authorities is so great that even scientific expeditions are hampered and driven out, lest they should in some way injure the influence of the government in that turbulent district. A few years ago one of the English missionaries was expelled from this region and even from Syria. The schools all through Gilead and Hauran Ilre interfered with and often closer!. In es.Salt, however, there is a medical mission, and through its softening influence on the minds of the people anr! the rulers, this station is comparatively unmolested and its work is prosperous. It was very refreshing to me, at the time of my visit to this town in 1886, to find a graduate of the Beirut College in charge of a work which had done so much to make any evangelistic labors possible in that destitute and benighted region.

Three days south of es-Salt, on the mountains overlooking the Dead Sea, is the turbulent, half rebellious city of Kerak, where Tristram, Grey Hill, and others have been imprisoned and only released on payment of very large ransoms.. A few years ago Mr. Lethaby, an uneducated and poor layman, went there. He was abused, threatened, and would have been killed long ago but for his heroic wife, who, although not having a medical education, had knowledge enough to treat simple diseases, and has so ingratiated herself with the people that they protect her and her husband, where no foreigner, nor even an official of the Turkish Government would be safe. And there she lived and labored for body and soul together, cut off from the world, but in direct communication with heaven.

Not far from the reputed house of Simon the Tanner is a stately stone building, one of the finest in Jaffa. It is the hospital for which the late Miss Mangan gave her energies while living. In the effort to overcome the opposition of the authorities to this most benevolent work, she gave herself untiringly, and died a martyr to her zeal. But the seed she sowed so diligently has germinated, and this fine institution remainr.; a monument to her faith. Dr. Qaiser Ghuraiyib, also a graduate of the Syrian Protestant College, has been from the commencement the physician in charge.

I cannot, in the brief space allotted to this article, do more than allude to the numerous other medical missionary institutions in Palestine under the auspices of Protestant societies. In Gaza, at the extreme southern border of the Philistine plain, is a flourishing work, conducted by the Church Missionary Society. Three thousand patients were treated here during the past year. For a considerable time a graduate of the Beirut College was the assistant, and we are now looking for a suitable candidate from the !!ame to take his place. In Ram-Allah, near Bethel, the Society of Friends have a medical mission, conducted by Dr. Saleeby, who pursued his studies in the Syrian Protestant College. Nearly four thousand patients were treated here last year.

It would require a long article to do justice to the medical work in Jerusalem alone, for the benefit of Jews, Mohammedans, and the nati'e Christian sects. Foremost among these is the hospital and dispensary of the London Jews' Society, which treated 800 patients in the hospital and 40,000 in the dispensary last year. There is also Dr. Sandreckzki's hospital for children, with an aggregate of nearly six hundred of the little ones, whom he has taken in his arms in the name of Christ during the past year. There is also the establishment of the German Deaconesses, under the medical charge of Dr. Hoffmann, with its roll of 8000. The poor lepers are not forgotten. The Moravians, ever ready for the most selfdenying of all Christian labors, have a hospital for these outcasts, in which 22 unfortunates have found that the spirit of the Saviour still survives in his followers. All honor to Dr. Einsley and brave Mr. and Mrs. Schubert for their noble and patient devotion.

At Nazareth, Dr. Vartan conducts the work of the Edinburgh Medical Missionary Association. Over sixteen thousand five hundred patients were treated here last year.

At Bethlehem, Miss Preston Taylor, M.D., is practising in the name of Christ. At Hebron the Mildmay Mission conducts a medical work. When I was there last year I was gratified to find one of our graduates in charge of the Medical Department, aided by four nurses, who visit the houses, and take charge of the sick as occasion demands.

Within a fow years the usefulness of nurses and their peculiar access to the sick has attracted the attention of a number of consecrated women of means. Mrs. Meredith's far-reaching vision has looked across a continent and an ocean, and she has met a long-felt want by establishing a Nurse's Institution in Jerusalem, from which she proposes to supply at- ~ndants for the poor gratuitously, and for those able to pay, at very moderate rates. Miss Bouchart, of Damascus, a lady of fortune and largehearted benevolence, personally conducts a most useful work of this kind in Damascus. She has under her direction a native physician, a graduate of the Beirdt College, to treat those cases not otherwise supplied with medical care, and Miss Athill, a thoroughly trained nurse, to attend to this department of the work.

The effect of Christian work is to be tested not only by its direct fruits, but by its influence in stirring up the zeal of others, and especially those who are in any sense opposed in doctrine and practice. The energy and devotion shown by Protestant societies in the line of medical missions has brought out and developed a similar work on a large scale among the other religions of Syria, as well as among the non-Protestant denomina- tion~. DuriJlg the Christmas holidays of 1893 I was called to Semarin, one of the Jewish colonies of Baron Rothschild, of Paris, to see the head of the colony, who was ill. I there became acquainted with the worthy physician of the colony, and with the important medical work carried on in the colonies of Semarin, Safed, and Jaffa, which, although not conducted in the name of Christ, is animated by his spirit and imitates his charity. In each of these colonies there is a well-educated medical man, a hospital, a dispensary, and all sects and nationalities are treated free of cost. Let us thank God that even they who follow not ns or ours ara laboring for the benefit of the poor bodies which are so closely knit to souls.

An incident in connection with this work illustrates the sacredness of the person of the medical missionary in this land. nr. Scheid, the fiscal agent of Baron Rothschild for these colonies, was in Semarin during the time of my stay. Dr. Blyden, one of the physicians of the Safed colony, was also there. The doctor accompanied M. Scheid on a visit to Safed. A few hours out of Haifa the cavalcade was attacked, every person in it except the doctor, not even excepting M. Scheid (himself a Frenchman), was either stoned or beaten, the chest of M. Scheid was broken open, 30,000 francs and all his papers were stolen, and he was glad to escape with his bruise.s and the various injuries of his followers and attendants. Neither the doctor nor anything belonging to him were touched. These lawless freebooters or some of their friends had tasted his kindness, and his person and property were safe.

I am happy to say that there is a Christian medical mission in Safed vying in a friendly spirit with that of the Jews in its efforts to reach and mitigate the sufferings of the people. The medical attendants for many years past have been graduates of the Syrian Protestant College.

In most of the cities of Syria and Palestine the Government supports more or less clinical work for the poor. In Beirut there is such a clinic held by the municipal physician, and a pharmacy has recently been established, in which medicines are dispensed gratuitously to the poor. A hospital for certain female diseases has also been opened at the expense of the city government.

The orthodox Greeks of Beirut have established a hospital and dispensary in this city, and vast amount of good is accomplished by its means. Several of the graduates of the Beirut College have been or are now on the staff of this institution. The Greek Catholics, Maronites, and Moslems have also their organizations for the systematic visitation of the sick, and for the supply of some of their most urgent wants.

The Lazarists, Sisters of Charity, and the Jesuits have clinics, dispensaries, and hospitals, and a comprehensive system of house visitation among the poor. Incited by the example of the American Mission, the Jesuits have established a strong medical college, which is subsidized by the French Government. Did my space allow, I would gladly give a detailed account of these institutions, and of the many medical charities conducted by other than Protestants in all the chief centres of this land. I cannot close, however, without a few words in regard to the institution so frequently mentioned in this paper.

The Medical Department of the Syrian Protestant College is a medical mission of the most prodnctive kind. It works directly and indirectly for the body and the soul. Its direct work is chiefly in connection with the noble hospital of the Klligllts of St. John in Beirut. These knights con- sist of the cream of the German nobility, and their order snpports 43 hos- pitals, of which that at Beirut is the only one ont of the fatherland. When it became known to the Turkish Government that the order wished to establish a hospital in Beirut, the authorities gave them a fine plot of ground, about four acres, on which the hospital now stands. The munici- pality of Beirut alRo pays a considerable sum annually for the support of poor patients, principally Moslems, in the hospital. The Government also gave the order the large property in Jerusalem, where ruins of the medial- val hospice of the old order of St. John still stand. The Johanniter Hospital, at Beirut, consists of a central building, with 63 beds, an outside building for contagions diseases, a polyclinic, where from 10,000 to 15,000 free consultations are given every year, and various accessory buildings, all surrounded by a beautifully arranged garden, and having a grand outlook over sea and land., About 500 patients are treated annually in the wards of the hospital, of which number more than a third are of non-Christian sectR. An open Bible, Scripture readings, personal conversations, and Sabbath services remind all these people whence their blessings flow, and invite them to trust in Christ for the salvation of their souls. The people who thus hear the Gospel are for the most part those who would not otherwise be accessible to missionary teaching. The Sisters of Kaiserswerth (Protestant Deaconesses) are the nurses of this institution, and the professors of the Medical Department of the Syrian Protestant College its medical attendants and evangelists. Each of them has a direct influence of his own as great as his strength and zeal.

But it is the indirect work of the college which gives it its chief importance. It is training the young to carry outward, in ever-widening circles of beneficence the work of the professors. It was impossible to give an account of the medical mH;sionary work in this land without frequent mention of the graduates of this institution. It is difficult to give an idea by statistics of the good done even by those of our graduates who have not become connected with missionary iflRtitut.ions. I believe that it would be a small eRtimate of the service rendered to the poor by our men if we put it at the figure of a hundred thousand free consultations a year, quite outside of all establishments. If we add to these fifty thousand a year in connection with the various agencies mentioned, some conception may be formed of the scope of our work in relieving human misery. It is by no means illegitimate to add to these large figures the much larger number of those who are ahle and willing to pay in whole or in part for

KAMI-No-MICm-sHIN'fO

the benefits received, bnt which never could have been rendered had not this institution been found.

An incident will illustrate the aim of our training, the contagious power of a good example, and the personal devotion of one of our graduates. The young man to whom I allude was educated in the college under the auspices of the Sidon and Tripoli stations of the mission, on condition that he should teach for two ycars after graduation, at a salary of $10 a month. It so happened that at the time he graduated Dr. Harris was in need of an assistant, and he chose this young man for this office instead of that of teaching. He is a man of earnest Christian character, of pleasing address, and has a special gift at presenting the Scriptures in an attractive and striking manner suited to the comprehension of the simple folk who come to our clinics. He has preached Christ to many thousands, the majority of whom are of the non-Christian sects.

As the time drew near for the contract to expire, he informed the doctor that he had received several letters from his brother in Alexandria, urging him to accept a situation in the custom-house of that city at a salary of $28 a month, with the promi.se of an increase at the beginning of the new year, and promotion from time to time, as his experience and ability increased. He said, however, that he did not wish to go, and was ready to stay on in connection with the work, with the moderate addition of $2 a month to his salary, which would then only amount to $12 a month in all.

Not long after this he received a much more enticing offer, as follows: A man of considerable wealth wished to take a large amonnt of Syrian goods to America and open a shop in New York or Chicago. IIe offered to give him a salary of $5 a day for a year, half the amount to be paid down in advance, and the remaining half to be deposited with the doctor or anyone elsc the young man might name. His reply was: "I am not working for money, I am working for Christ. I love to be with you, and I know we are doing much good. " And there he remains, a living example of the Gospel whieh he preaches.

KAMI-NO-MICHI-SHINTO .

. BY A. H. MCKINNEY, PH.D., NEW YORK.

Westerners are often amazed when they read of the number of adherents to some of the religions of the Orient. This is particularly true of Buddhism, with its alleged five hundred millions of devotees. Investigation, however, reveals the fact that there are Buddhists and Buddhists. The Buddhism of many is analogous to the Christianity of the boy who, having been asked how he knew that he was a Christian, indignantly replied: "I hain't a Jew, am I!" It is popularly supposed that in Japan there are thirty millions of Buddhists. The fact is, that in the Mikado's 'empire there is a triad of religions, the rites and ceremonies of which are so intermingled that millions of people may be counted as belonging to all three. These religions are Shinto, Buddhism, and Sorto, which is the Japanese term for Confucianism. We propose to take a survey of the first named, which as the old national religion was called Kami-no-Michi * (or Mad-~u), and is now generally known as Shinto.

There are many ways of spelling this word Shinto, which is simply the rendering in Chinese characters of the words Kami-no-Michi, meaning ." the way of the gods" (shin = god, to = way), and is equivalent to'

the Greek ()eo, },,0Y0G" The Chinese explain the word as follows: shin= spirit, to = the doctrine, and they deelare that Shintc is a form of spirit worship.

So dense is the darkness that enshrouds the early history of Japan that it is impossible with any degree of certainty to tracc the genesis and early development of that which afterward became the national religion of the empire. The drift of scholarship, aside from the Japanese, is settling toward the theory that at least the germs of Shinto were brought from the mainland of Asia. When we know more of the religion of the Ainu, perhaps we may be able to speak more decisively concerning Shinto.

Not only is the origin of Shinto a matter of great perplexity to investigators, but the religion itself has been so modified by its contact with other systems that no superficial observer can tell just what Shinto is. Japanese scholars themselves are divided into hostile camps when this subject is upon the tapis. Foreigners who have investigated the system with the most disinterested motives do not agree in their conclusions, and many of the most candid are the least dogmatic in their statements.

A returned missionary, for a long time resident in Japan, on being asked for some information as to what Shinto really is, replied: "I would like to learn something about Shinto myself." One scholar t de- elares: "Shinto is an engine for reducing the people to a condition of mental slavery." Another t says: "There is good evidence that Shinto resembles very closely the ancient religion of the Chinese." A third § holds that " the leading idea of Shinto is a reverential feeling toward the dead. " "In its higher forms Shinto is simply a cultured and intellectual atheism. In its lower forms it is a blind obedience to governmental and priestly dictates." This is the verdict of Dr. Griffis,1I whose long residence in Japan, and scholarly, unprejudiced investigations combine to give it weight. In fact, it is only since 1870 that we really know anything about Shinto, as writers prior to that time told us of Buddhism, and not of Shinto.

* Japane.oe scholars:nse the term Kami-no-Michi, and not Shinto.

t Ernest Satow. ~ J. A. von Brandt. § Arinori Mori.

~ See" The Mikado's Empire." by W. E. Griffis. He characterizes Shinto as "a Robinson Crnsoe among religions." ~ An examination of the sacred books of Shinto will show us at least the Ht:trting-point from which what may be called the doctrines of the system were developed. Then a glance at the rites and ceremonies of those who claim to be exponents of the system will enable us to ju~e how far those doctrines affect the lives of the people.

1. THE SACRED BOOKS. The literature of Shinto, like that of so mauy ethnic faiths, is a development of the early fables and folk-lore which were handed down from generation to generation by the minstrels. These recall to mind the bards of the Druids, the rhapsodists of the Greeks, the priests of the Zoroastrians, and the early reciters of the Vedas, to whom, respectively, we are indebted for much of what we know of these peoples.

Although some Shintoists are positive in their assertions that there was an early divine alphabet called Shindayi, or God-letters, no traces of it can be found. About A.D. 284, or the fifteenth year of the Mikado Ojin, it is supposed that Chinese characters were introduced into Japan. Soon after this there must have been the beginnings of a printed sacred literature, but investigators have found nothing that belongs to this early date. There is a tradition that the sacred books that are now known to us were preceded by two similar works compiled in 620 and 681 A.D_, but there are not remains of these to substantiate the tradition.

The earliest sacred books that are now available are : 1. The Kojiki, or "Records of Antiquity."* This is a collection of oral traditions which was reduced to writing in 721 A.D_, and now form the Japanese Scriptures. It is also the oldest Japanese history. It consists of narratives without dogma, ethical code, or rituaL The work is in three volumes, the first of which deals with the mythology of Japan, and the second and third contain narratives of the doings of the mikados for about thirteen hundred years (B. C. 660 to A. D. 630) . Japanese historians declare that the compiler was a female of the peasant class, whose memory waR so extraordinary that she could repeat everything that she had ever heard. This declaration is certainly a great tribute to the memory of the female, but it does not tend to increase our reverence for the trustworthiness of the narrative.

2. The Nihongi, or "Chronicles of Japan." This was compiled in 720 A.D., and contains records of the mythological period. It continues the history of the Mikado down to 699 A.D. These two works are written in the ancient language, and can be read only by those who have specially studied the archaic forms of the language.

3. The Engishiki, or "Book of Ceremonial Law." This dates from 729 A.D., and contains many prayers and chants.

In addition to these there is a collection of ancient myths, entitled Koshi Seibun, and a great mass of commentaries on the sacred books. None of these writings can be relied upon for historical accuracy.

*A translation of this work may be found in the supplement of Vol. X. of " The Transactions of the Asiatic Society of Japan." II. DOCTRINES OF SHINTO. There arc many that claim that Shinto is not a religion at all. It. is certain that there is no attempt at any systematic statement of belief, and there is little to help the most careful student of the system in formulating what might be justly called a statement of the doctrines of Shinto. There is not e'en a moral code. The following may be considered a fair expression of what the Christian would call the doc- trines of Shinto : 1. Creation. There is no real creation, only development. Here is a . summary of the Shinto doctrine. In some unexplained way the universe was evolved from a germ which had remained hidden somewhere in chaos. Then came the Kami, or gods. These developed in pairs, very imperfect at first, but approaching perfection until the perfection of the creative prin- ciple was reached in Izanagi and Izanami, who were male and female reo spectively. Using his jewelled spear with which to stir the sea as he stood in heaven, Izanagi collected on its point some drops, which, as they fell, consolidated awl formed an island, to which he and Izanami descend- ed, and which they used as the base of operation in fonning other islands.

Then came the separation of sun and earth. The daughter of the first pair, Amaterasu, l-ecame the ruler in the sun. Meanwhile, disturbances began on the earth, and anarchy prevailed until the sun-goddess sent her grandson, Ninigi-no-Mikoto, to restore order. This required a long series of violent strnggles between the heavenly and the earthly powers, and resulted in Nmigi-no-Mikoto becoming the first Mikado of Japan.

2. God. According to the foregoing account of creation, it seems that the universe came into existence before the gods. It is held by many, on the other hand, that Shinto teaches that one supreme God, from whom all others sprung, had existed from eternity, and that he apparently came forth from between the heaven and the earth when they separated. A second and a third god followed. From these sprung Izanami and Izanagi, who were the progenitors of all beings. 11ms it is evident that whether God is considered as eternally existent or as evolved from less perfect beings, the doctrines of creation and of God are intimately connected. Many scholars hold that both doctrines are evolution pure and simple.

It is true that the conceplion of a supreme, personal God is well-nig~ lost. Many foreigners who have mingled with the people assert that Shinto is practically hero and ancestor· worship. While the sun-goddess is reverenced above all others, other gods and objects of nature are also worshipped. As the representative of this goddess, the Mikado practically occupies the chief place in the system. He exercises both temporal and spiritual power over the people. He is at once emperor and pope.

3. Prayer. There is a vague conception of a god of some kind who is interested in man's affairs. The prayer in the heart is heard. The Mikado prays daily for his subjects. Pray«:>rs are for temporal blessings. The dead as well as the liviug are prayed for. The following, quoted by Dr. Griffis, indicates that together with the belief in many gods there is a recognition of a personal, providential ruler of the universe. "Oh God, that dwellest in the high plain of heaven, who art divine in substance and in intellect, and able to give protection from guilt and its penalties, to banish impurities and to cleanse us from uncleanness-hosts of gods, give ear and listen to our petitions I" Forces of nature and many local gods, such ·as those of the mountains, seas, rivers, wells, and roads, are ad- dreslOIed in prayer.

4. Death. Like the Zoroastrians, the Shintoists will have as little to do with a corpse as possible, because they consider that death is polluting. In both systems the effects of sun-worship are seen in the treatment of the dead, and in abhorrence of all forms of uncleanness. Further on it will be noted how the Shinto priests lost their influence, because of their unwillingness to come near a corpse.

5. Immortality. There is no developed doctrine of the immortality of the soul j but as the Japanese all believe that they are descended from the immortal gods, the inference is that they consider themselves immortal j but there is no dogmatic teaching on the subject. One reason why Buddhism made such an easy conquest oftheJapanese may be found in the fact that its doctrine of Nirvana gave the people something to which they could look forward, while Shinto was silent as to the great beyond. To the ordinary Oriental life is drudgery and weariness, and he has no wish to prolong it. A Japanese proverb runs: "If you hate a man, let him live. " Hence the idea of Nirvana, with its consciousless existence, was acceptable. On the other hand, how can we account for the fact that cows, horses, etc., were formerly buried with the dead, except on the hypothesis that preparations were made for a life beyond ~ Another curious practice that needs explanation in this connection is the prayers which the Shintoists offer for the dead. Sir Edwin Arnold declares that" one point in which Japanese women are above and beyond all their Christian teach~ ers is the tender regard that they pay to their dead, and in the ceremonies, full of a strong and sublime faith in the future life, which they make at their graves. " This faith has its roots in Shinto rather than in Buddhism.

The five commands of Shinto relate to : (1) Preservation of the pure fire as an emblem of purity and Il means of purification. (2) Purity of the soul, of the heart, and of the body. (3) Observances of festivals. (4) Pilgrimages. (5) Worship of the Kami in the temples and at home. The three cardinal tenets promulgated by command of the Mikado in 1872 show how little of religion ther~ is in the system. They are as follows: (1) Thou shalt honor the gods and love thy country. (2) Thou shalt clearly understand the principles of heaven and the duty of man. (3) Thou shalt revere the Mikado as thy sovereign, and obey the will of the court.

III. RITES AND CEREMONIES. Most interesting are the religious ceremonies of the Japanese. From these we learn, if not the doctrines of the primitive cult, at least the popular beliefs of the present time. Here we have to do only with those practices which belong peculiarly to Shinto. We must, however, keep in mind the fact that Buddhism has leavened everything in Japan, and it will not be surprising to find under the name of Shinto some things that should be labelled Buddhist.

1. Purification. As sin is regarded as pollution, the chief rite of Shinto is purification. At first the Mikado ordered public ablutions. Afterward paper figures rcpresenting men were cast into the water. Later still the high priest at Kioto threw into the water an iron figure the size of the Mikado. 'Phis rite represented the cleansing of the whole people. Now the festival of general purification is held twice a year. Besides this there are frequent washings for purification, which, with the ceremonies connected therewith, are similar to thosc of the Brahmins of India.

2. Festivals. As has been noted, the sun-goddess is the supreme object of worship. The hierarchy consists of the Mikado, two ecclesiastical judges, and numbers of priests and monks. In the springtime festivals are held in honor of the goddess, at which these dignities playa most important part. The Mikado is the representative of the goddess. The priests make offerings of fish, rice, etc. Ceremonies in imitation of planting and sowing are held.

3. Pilgrimages. Each district now has its own deity and its own temple j but there is a most sacred temple (or several of them) in the Province of Ise. This was built in honor of the sun-goddess, and to it all Shintoists make at least one pilgrimage during their lifetime. The more pilgrimages that can be made the better. The Shintoists believe that the gods of Ise have more than once saved Japan from destruction. When Perry anchored his fleet in the Bay of Yeddo, "orders were sent by the imperial court to the Shinto priest at Ise to offer up prayers for the sweeping away of the barbarians."* 4. Marriage. The marriage rites and relations are held to be under the direct patronage of Izanagi and Izanami. It is deemed most unlucky for a Buddhist priest to officiate at a wedding. A Japanese has but one lawful wife, but he may have as many concubines as the size of his purse will allow. While in ancient times polygamy was common, now the great majority of the people are monogamists.

5. Hero-worship. By decree of the government, semi-diville honors are conferred on the dead. Statues of poets, orators, and famous meu are placed in the temples and regarded with reverence.

Idols are now worshipped, but this is due to the influence of Buddhism. Keeping in mind the fact that the first Mikado was a god, and * Griftls. quoting a native annalist. that his successors are regarded as descendants of the gods, it is not strange that reverence is paid to them. Add to these the large number who have been deified, and one can imagine what an intricate and complex system of hero worship has been developed.

IV. MYTHS. Of these there is no laek. The most interesting of them is that of the sun-goddess. As this myth lies at the basis of Shinto, we give a condensed statement of it. Izanagi and Izanami produced a most beautiful daughter, resplendent and glorious. While she was embroidering beautiful textures her mischievous and wicked younger brother spoiled her work by covering it with defilement. The maiden, displeased, withdrew into a dark cave and left the world in darkness. After long deliberationsamong the eight hundred thousand gods, three stratagems were resorted to for the purpose of drawing the goddess from her place of concealment. First, another beautiful goddess was sent to dance almost naked before the cave, so as to' arouse her jealousy. Then a large number of cocks were placed near by, so that their crowing might excite her curiosity. Finally, as an appeal to her vanity, a mirror was placed before her cave. These efforts proved successful. Hearing the gods laugh, the goddess opened the door of her place of concealment j as she did so she beheld her reflection in the mirror, and stepped outside to get a closer view of her loveliness. At this the" God of Invincible Might," who had remained hidden near by, caught the goddeOls, pulled her forth, and shut to the door in the rock. The gods then returned her to her proper place in the sky. The meaning of this parable is given by the rationalistic writers of Japan. The maiden is the sun, the defilement is the evil of the world, the withdrawal into the cave is an eclipse, and the retul'll to her original place is the separation of light from darkness subsequent to the eclipse.

The scene representing the rival naked goddess dancing at the mouth of the cave has been dramatized, and has produced a corrupting effect on the morals of the people. After marriage purity is emphasized j but among the unmarried laxity in morals exists to an alarming degree. Much of this immorality is directly traceable to the worship of the sun-goddess, and more especially to the representations of such scenes as the one narrated above. Much of what the Anglo-Saxon considers immorality may be excused by keeping in mind the differences in the moral standpoint of the two races. The sweeping assertion that most Japanese women are impure is unworthy of notice, as it is the offspring of ignorance. On the other hand, it must be admitted that Shinto has lowered the moral tone of its devotees.

V. THE TRIAD OF REUGIONS. Japan, as we have noted, is blessed or cursed with a triplicity of religions, so interwoven, not only into one another, but also into the whole social fabric that it is extremely difficult to determine where one begins and another ends, or how much of an individual belongs to one or to the others. Our study of Shinto cannot be completed without at least a hasty glance at the other two religions. In 552 A.D. the Buddhist priests entered Japan along with a company of learned Coreans, who had come to I'eside at the court of the Mikado. Everything was favorable to the propagandism of the imported faith, and it soon manifested its power in all parts of the empire. Its priests soon acquired an extraordinary influence over the people. A peculiarity of the Shinto faith helped them greatly. That was the teaching that death is polluting. The Shinto priests, refusing to have anything to do with a corpse, would not attend funerals. The Buddhist priests, having no scruples on this score, officiated at the funerals, and by this means gaining tbe ears, and very often the hearts of the people in times of sorrow, were very naturally able to exert great influence over them. The two systems gradually mingled, and for over a thousand years each had such a hold on the people that a very large majority of them belonged to both at the same time.

In the beginning of the ninth century, Kobo (774-835), a scholar in Sanscrit, Pali, and Chinese, a master of the Shinto scriptures, who has been called the Japanese Philo, claimed that he had received a divine revelation from the goddess Toyo. According to this revelation, all the gods of Shinto were declared to be manifestations of Buddha.· Hence Shinto was but a daughter of Buddhism. Furthermore, all the traditions and rites of Shinto were explained according to Buddhist ideas. So flexible is Buddhism that it had no difficulty in stretching itself so as to cover the smallest detail of Shinto belief and practice, and its complete ascendency was assured. The Mikado named this new system "Riobu-Shinto," or ," The twofold doctrine of the gods." There are now from fifteen to twenty daughters as the result of this union. They are really corrupt sects of Shinto.

Meanwhile, the educated classes, rejecting the superstitions of both Shinto and Buddhism, looked around for something to take the place of religion. This was readily found in the cold materialism of Confucianism, whose highly elaborated ethical system appealed to the cultivated mind. This system was adopted by many, and of course promulgated. Its moral code supplied a serious defect in Shinto, but it did not offer to the common people what their hearts longed for. Shinto was in the field to stay. Buddhism appealed to the popular longing for show and ex~itement, and Confucianism tended to elevate the secular life of all.

Thus we have the combination which forms that wonderfully eclectic system, whose inconsistencies and intricacies render it so difficult for the missionary or the student to discover just what the ordinary Japanese believe.

An attempt has been made at separation. A hundred years of preparatory polemic ·literature in favor of the old national faith and the absolute supremacy of the Mikado, the work of trained Shinto writers, prepared the way for the legal divorce of Shinto and Buddhism, which took place in 1868, when the Mikado ordered a general separation and purifica-

n:Al£I-NO-~IICHI-BmNTo. [Septembel'

tion. This, as might be expected, was a formal and not an actual separation between the two faiths. While the form of Buddhism is found in all religious life and thought, the spirit of Shinto abides in the temples, in the sacred books, and in the minds of a class of Japanese scholars who use it as the basis for polemic literature. Shinto, in the opinion of many, presents a stronger bulwark against the incoming of Christianity than does Buddhism, for it is the basis of the patriotism of the Japanese, and will not readily yield to any for:)e from the outside. At the same time, while the influence of Buddhism may be on the wane, she has strlHJk her roots so deeply that an official edict has not driven her from Japanese soil.

It is admitted that there is a wide difference of opinion among investigators, as to the influence of Shinto. Says Griffis: "Left to itself, Shinto might have developed codes of ethics, systems of dogma, and even a body of criminal and civil law, had not the more perfect materialistic ethics of Confucius and the more sensuous ritual of Buddhism, by their overwhelming superiority, paralyzed all further growth of the original cultus." Shinto has had, and in a measure has preserved, the idea of one supreme God. On the other hand, its many inferior gods, its adoption of the rites of Buddhism, and the sun myth with the immoralities connected with the worship of the sun-goddess, have done much to lower the moral tone of the Japanese, so that while they may not go to the excess of immoralities indulged in by ot.her peoples, they have not much positive morality. As a counterbalance to the demoralizing effect of the sun myth, Shinto preaches discourse eloquently and learnedly, on ethical subjects, but little moral power results from their teachings. Buddhism has done more than Shinto in the way of education, civilization, and gcneral advanccment. The latter, however, has one redeeming feature. That is the honor that it has shown to womanhood. The Japanese woman occupies a far higher position than do her sisters of other Eastern countries. Nine of the sovereigns of Japan have been women. To-day, women, as a rule, are respected and cared for. How far this is due to the exalted position occupied by the sun goddess is a subject worthy of investigation.

To the student of comparative religion, for a long time one of the most interesting and perplexing phases of the study of Shinto was that there seemed to be no means of connecting it with the primitve cult or with any contemporary faith. Even such widely separated systems as Druidism and Zoroastrianism have so many points in common that the unprejudiced investigator declares that either they must have in some way come into contact with each other, or that they both retain element.s of the primitive faith. For a long while there seemed to be no link by which primitive Shinto could be connected with any other early cultus. Now, however, there are many scholars whose opinions on the subject are worthy of consideration, who hold that Shinto is closely allied to the religion that held sway in China prior to the time of Confucius. This conclusion is based on the similarity of legends and traditions.

KAMI-No·lIHcm-SIIINTO

What of the future 1 That Shinto will never have any influence on the world at large no one questions. That the political agitations in Japan are sounding the death-knell of the system many believe. The Mikado occupies his position by divine right. The present generation may not question that right in so many words, but it is doing much hard thinking. The seeds sown in the minds of Japanese while attending European and American universities will not be long in bearing fruitage. Japan is experiencing the throes preceding a new birth. Deliverance will come. If the Mikado continues to reign, it will be by the will of the people instead of by the will of the gods. Then Shinto will be a thing of the past, as interesting to the Japanese student as is the mythology of Greece to the American scholar, but exerting no more power over his thought and actions. Until this political revolution takes place, Shinto will retain its hold on the people. This is what one * who has felt the throbbing heart of Shinto declares: "Shinto extends a welcome to Western science, but remains the irresistible opponent of Western religion, and the foreign zealots who would strive against it are astounded to find the power that foils their uttermost efforts indefinable as magnetism and invulnerable as air. The reality of Shinto lives not in books, nor in rites, nor in commandments, but in the national heart, of which 1t is the highest emotional religious expression, immortal and ever young. For underlying all the sllrface crop of quaint superstitious and artless myths and fantastic magic there thrills a mighty spiritual force, the whole soul of a race, with all its impulses and powers and intuitions."

What of Christianity in Japan ~ Shall the Sun of Righteousness displace the sun-goddess ~ Humanly speaking, that will depend on Christendom itself. Japan is watching Europe and America. She has already accepted their arts and sciences, because she has learned their superiority over her own. If Christians can show that the religion of Jesus is better for mankind than that of the Mikado, of Buddha, and of Confucius, that religion will be accepted. One of the greatest obstacles to the spread of Christianity in Japan arises from the reports that are being brought home by the Japanese travellers concerning the unbelief of the intellectual classes of America. If those reports continue, the progress of Christianity in Japan will be impeded. Oh, that the Christians of this fair land would realize that the eyes of Japan are upon them! Oh, that they would show the Japanese what real Christianity is !

As this article is being penned it is reported in the daily papers that Toshi Hoti, the precocious eldest son of the Japanese Mikado, is on his way to visit the World's Fair. The future of Japan may be largely dependent on what he and his companions sec and hear while in this country. Ought we not to be ashamed of ourselves as a nation if this young prince can truthfully tell his people that Christian America has nothing to offer Japan in the way of a faith better, purer, holier than her own 1 * Lafadio Hearn.

KOREA-ITS PRESENT CONDITION

KOREA-ITS PRESENT CONDITION.

* BY REV. JAMES S. GALE, WONSON, KOREA.

This small peninsula presents to those interested in missions perhaps the most startling field of this missionary century. Till within the last decade it was closed and barred against everyone. Even the Chinese, who received, and still receive in Peking, the yearly ambassador with Korea's tribute, know as little as others of the inner life of this people. Since the distant past Korea has remained entirely alone, and has endeavored to work out its way as a nation independent of others. The result has been that she has built up systems suitable for her life as a hermit, which are being subjected to violent agitations now that she has entered the company of treaty-making nations.

At no point in her history of a thousand years has there been such overwhelming force brought to bear upon her cherished customs as at this present time. A war with Japan some four hundred and fifty years ago cost a great deal of life and almost her individuality; but when the enemy withdrew she revived. One hundred years later a Manchurian swoop down upon the capital had even less effect, and with the promise of subjection, Korea went on just as she had for centuries before. But the opening of the ports has rung a knell to ancient Chosen (Korea). The influence that enters through these gates is an enemy that knows of no retreat, so that Korea's standing in her antiquity is only a matter of time.

The present period threatens not only to destroy the established means of livelihood, but also their social systems, leaving nothing behind but the. slavish religion and susperstitions of their fathers.

It is well known to everyone acquainted with Korea that the ordinary native dress is white cotton. It is the most extravagant, and, withal, useless garb that one could imagine for a land subject to extremes as this peninsula is, but it is a dress that carries in every fold of it ancestral associations, and they have learned to think it the most dignified and becoming outfit in the world. Cotton, therefore, is in demand here as woollen goods are at home, and the weaving of this being the most important calling in Korea, has ever given employment to a large percentage of the people. The ports are opened, and in come bales of foreign cotton cheaper than the natives can manufacture, and native cotton-weaving is compelled to give way, purchasers from north to south finding it more to their taste and pocket to dress in 'Vestern goods.

·Work in metal is growing less as well, quantities being shipped in from Japan for the manufacture of pipes, articles as common here as teaspoons at home. Castor beans, that were grown to supply oil for lamps, have disappeared, and a cheap kind of kerosene from Philadelphia does the lighting for Korea. The use of empty kerosene cans has all but anni.hilated the water-bucket and crock-maker's trades. Dye stuffs and dyeing, in .. There seems to be almost as many ways of spelling Korean names as there are writers on the 8ubject. We hope a system oC orthography will soon be established which will come Into general nse. Wonson is sometimes spelled Onesan, Gensan or Wensan. which Korean women excel, are being crowded out by the introduction of cheaper and more attractive qualities from Japan. Axes, kuives, nails, and, in fact, all kinds of hardware are imported and sold cheaper than the native manufacture. Telegraph lines to the four points of the peninsula, while appreciated and prized by the foreigner, are cursed by the native broker and travelling merchant, whose profits have been cut off by this constant communication with the capital. Money has become more and more useless. Rice has gone up to five times its cash value since the open- ing of the ports, and most of the articles in daily use have quadrupled themselves in the same time.

For this reason the native ships his beans and fish away in autumn in order to raise a little money, and thus he endangers the lives of those depending on him during the long winter to follow.

In this destruction of native mealls of livelihood no new calling seems to have arisen by which he can help to clothe and feed his nation. Nothing has been supplied to fill up the vacancy, hence the land is swarming with idlers and petty merchants, who make a doubtful living in handling these foreign goods. The poverty of Korea is extreme j the manner of life and habits of the people such as to confirm one in the belief that they have reached the very lowest possible condition in every way. We look for a change, which must of necessity be one for the better.

There can be no doubt in the minds of any that the resources of the country are great j but as they remain undeveloped, they afford no consolation in existing circumstances. Those who have lived in their huts with them, and have seen their life and surroundings from day to day, have only one picture, that deepens with the increase of foreign trade-a picture of idlene8s and poverty.

Some four years ago, on landing in Seoul, like all other Westerners, I was hcrrrified at the filth, apparent laziness, and poverty everywhere, and surprised at the lack of a single sign of visible prosperity with it all. I was told, in consolation, that the country was the place to see the real life of Korea, and that I would have proof there of the wealth I had heard spoken of. So I resolved for a time to make the country my home, and started for Whang Hai. Before being permitted to proceed to the end of my journey, I was obliged to spend a few days in the governor's buildings at IIai-choo, the capital of that province. Not that the governor knew me, or was in any way interested in my calling, but because I carried a passport from the Foreign Office j and as it is second nature for a Korean to be ,formally polite and hospitable, he had me call on him, and showed me over the government house and official quarters. Certainly I have never seen a more impoverished, tumble-down set of buildings than the liiame governor's compound. Since that time I have been obliged to enter many others in all parts of the peninsula, and they are of a kind, buildings, some of them that were once pretentious, but are now falling to ruins. I found the middle classes, too, in just as sorrowful a condition as their superiors. Living with one land-owner in Whang lIai for three months that year, I had ample proof that there was nothing in that part of the country that corresponded to the prosperity I had heard of.

Then I turned for a year to the far south, making Fusan my home, and visited when I could the cities of that district, where the population is dense, and where I expected to find something on which to hang Korea's national pride; but it was ignorance, poverty, idleness, I think even worse than that found in the north. Kyeng Choo, the ancient capital of Silla, one of Korea's ancestral kingdoms, was in its rack and ruin, but the ghost of what had once lived and flourished. Since then, along with Mr. Moffett, I have seen the far north and east; and if anything, it has been an increasing picture of filth, idleness, and poverty, the entrance of foreign life and trade tending, as we see, only to the increase of the latter.

While China has continued in the main uninfluenced by Western life because of its prosperity and absence of national decline, Korea's financially helpless condition tells how powerfully she is to be influenced by this opening of the ports. The average Korean is proud as any man living, and yet he is willing to adopt almost any substitute that will offer a change and prove an exit from his present condition of misery.

A host of political offices have been created within the last ten years, in order to provide for the new responsibility of entertaining and treating with the representatives of foreign countries. All these mean an increased de. mand for funds on the working classes. The nobility of the capital, whose names, justly or unjustly, have an ill savor in the country, are already, through this foreign influence, fallen into extravagances that the farming and tax-paying classes complain of bitterly. It is the proper thing now, especially with younger officials, to buy all that is possible of the Western world, from steamships, electric lights, and gatling guns, to watches, clocks, and drawing-room ornaments. This may seem a small matter, and yet it tells heavily on a people so poor and sorely taxed as the country natives are. Until ten years ago there was nothing new under their sun on which even unscrupulous nobility could squander the nation's money; now the doors are open, and no one knows the limit to the possibility of purchase. These latter-day extravagances, along with the death of trade and manufacture, have brought the Korean subject to a desperately ominous point in the history of his race and nation.

It has been said by some careless observers that Korea is without a religious system. Statements to this eiIcct have appeared so often in American papers, that there ought to be some reason for the misunderstanding. Perhaps it is because Korea has no religion ap!l.rt from her national life, her whole existence from king to coolie being one complicated system of ancestral worship, that one may easily fail to notice, seeing it enters so subtly into every detail of life.

·While writing this to-night (February 16th)–Kore:m new year's evethere is t.o be found in every loyal household a spread of ancestral food.

KOUEA-ITS PUF:SEN'f CONDITION

Even the poorest puts forih his greatest effort to make a luxuriant display in the presence of the spirits of his fathers. Fruit, rice, meats, distilled drinks, incense, candles, are some of the items on the list for ancestral worship. The natives put off their greasy garments, and, dressed immaculately, sit out the night. When the first cock crows the candles are lighted before the tablet (two walnut slabs fastened together, with an opening between, where the spirit iSlilaid to reside). The worshippers bow, offer drink, and call on the shades to accept their sacrifice. Then when each in turn has made his salutation, they retire from the room and lock the door, in order that the spirits may inhale (as they say) the offering unembarrassed by the presence of the living. Again they circle about and bow repeatedly until the end, when they set to and feast on what the spirit leaves -a dinner that is supposed to bring them earthly prosperity, but which, to all appearances, leaves them disordered in stomach and poor in pocket for many days to come.

New Year's is the sacrificial season, but it by no means includes all. For three years after the death of parents, night and morning 'the children offer food, meat, and tobacco before the tablet in the room where the dead once lived, making, besides, numerous offerings at the grave. From the palace to the lowest mud hut the three years of mourning and daily sacrifice are observed with the utmost strictness. During such time the royal household is occupied entirely with the spirits of the dead, believing that the prosperity of their dynasty hangs on such worship. In the case of the poor people they bring their food, and staff in hand, with lond lameniations (usually purely mechanical), spread it out before their father's ghost. For three long years this endless ceremony goes on, after which period they limit the direct sacrifices to about six important days in the year-the four national jete days and anniversaries of birth and death. A native absent from his aucestral home will walk from the farthest end of the peninsula, if necessary, to be at the grave on the appointed day. Such devoutness in religious service I have never seen even among the strictest Romanists, nor have I read of anything surpassing it among Mohammedans or Hindus.

As far as its being universal is con~erned, I have never heard of any failing to sacrifice except the handful of Buddhists and a few professing Christians. To neglect this is to make one's self an outlaw and an alien to the land of his fathers, "beasts and dogs that ought not to live 1" Last month a Kim went, according to custom, to pay his respects to an elder relative. The first question was, "Have you failed of late to sacrifice~" "Yes," says Kim, "I cannot sacrifice again." "Then away with you; you are no relative of mine-a villain that would mix with dogs and forget his fathers 1" It is quite as much as a man's life is worth to neglect this sacred custom, The time between sacrificial ceremonies is taken up with searching the hills for a propitiolls site for burial. The hills themselves become dragons, spirits, ghosts, and what not, to gain whose favor and fint! a suitable resting-place for the dead is the burden of every heart, for through that alone can they hope for earthly prosperity. Hence praying to the mountain spirits, and worshipping at every hilltop is the outgrowth of ancestral reverence. Shrines or spirit trees are at every mountain pass where travellers bow or make some trivial offering.

In the choice of a grave site there are many points to be taken into consideration. So complicated and mixed are the methods of arriving at a proper conclusion, that a large number of people make a special study of it, and gain tlwir living as experts in geomancy. A grave is chosen on a mountain front, if possible, IJaving two armlike ridges on either hand, one called the dragon side and one the tiger. A translation of a song from one of their ancient books gives perhaps as clear an outline of what is re- 'luired for a propitious site as is necessary : " If men are happy, 'tis because They keep the old ancestral laws. Look to your homes, alld to the dead, And let this ancient law be read !- The tiger and the dragon side Meet at the top, and then divide; No hill behind to topple o'er, The streams meet and flow down before 'i'hree terraced sides to correspond, And sloping front on either hand: Away beyond if there could be Three thousand miles unbroken sea, The favor that such burial brings Would rear the proudest race of kings."

After burial, the native watches as a matter of the most vital moment to see that no one encroaches on or interferes with his ancestral graves. If it becomes a choice between feeding or clothing the living and making some outlay for this resting-place of the dead, they will decide in a breath in favor of the latter. Should a household meet with repeated disaster, up come their ancestor's bones, and are buried elsewhere, thinking thus to conciliate the spirits. From the idea of certain localities being possessed, has grown the belief that there are 'spirits in every mound, rock, and tree. Also from the years of sacrifice in the home comes the idea of a guardian spirit, which is worshipped by food, prayer, and characters posted on the walls. A species of venomous snake so commonly makes its home in the tiles, and is seen winding in and about the roofs of Korean huts, that they have associated him with this guardianship, and one of the commonest kinds of worship is prayer and offering to the serpent. To this has been added a host of other spirits, the guardian dragon, which they worship by dropping food into the well, his supposed retreat. In this guardianship they include weasels, pigs, and nnclean animals of eVflry kind, dividing off to each so many days in the year, making a constant round of religious ceremony. Besides this there are prayers to the spirits at the opening of each Geason for specia: blessing, as well as other superstitions connected with every walk of life. To illustrate: I left on January 9th for Seoul, the capital, which is about one hundred. and seventy-five miles from this port. I took two natives with me-one a gentleman, and thoroughly educated from a Korean point of view; the other a rougil, honest-looking coolie. On the way, one evening this coolie, when drying his straw rope shoes, happened to leave them near the opening of the fireplace. In the dark next morning the cook pushed his shoes, along with the brnshwood, into the fim, and they were hnmed. The coolie announced the fact with a mournful countenance, and the gentleman gave a start and said: "There's trouble ahead for yon." I then asked why, and he told me that to have one's shoes bnrned by mistake is a woeful omen. I said: "But you do not believe in it, do you?" " Believe or not, it comes true for all that, " was the reply. We reached Seoul, and had ouly been there a day or two when my coolie took sick with what the foreign doctor pronounced typhus fever. The old teacher nodded, and said ~e was warned of that the morning the shoes were burned. Such superstitions, confirmed by occasional fulfilment of their fears, along with all the host of ancestral ceremonies, have become the very life and breath of the nation.

Some interested in Korea have thought that there are two religions, one cultured and refined, understood as direct ancestral worship; the other, heathenish throughout, inclnding superstitions and the worship of unclean spirits. Koreans themselves, however, make no distinction; they call it all " kouisin worship," and "kouisin" is a word that is translated " demon" in the Chinese and Korean of the New Testament. They themselves claim that their worship is all of a kind, which agrees exactly with 1 Cor. 10 : 20 : " But I say that the things which the Gentiles sacrifice they sacrifice to demons and not to God."

The Manchnrians taking China at the close of the Ming dynasty, even though they adopted the conquered nation's religion, helped in a measnre to stem its tide. In Korea, on the other hand, there has been no hindering power, and it has gone on uninterrupted until at present spirit worship enters into the dress (sackcloth), the language (countless honorifics), and e'ery detail of the government and life of Korea.

The land is dotted over with little temples, reared in honor of those who have been faithful to their parents, more especially after death. In one, erected some hnndred and fifteen years ago near my present horne, there is a tablet with this inscription: "Kim Ik Pin, a faithful son, lost his father at ten years of age. He monrned so like a full-grown man that his flesh wasted away and only bones remained. At seventeen, when the season of sacrifice came round, and there was no fish to be taken because of the summer rains, in his agony he went out, and weeping, prayed by the seashore, when 10 ! n fish flashed from the water aud came falling at his feet. Again we sce his devotion, for fires had snrrounded the mountains and threalened to envelop his father's grave; in he rushed, at the risk cf life, praying the spirits to t'pare his father's resting-place, when down came the rainy season's floods and quenched the fires. Was he not a faithful son ?"

Books, too, that are used everywhere in the schools and taught the children, deal exclusively with the Rubjecll of ~ervice and sacrifice to king, parents, elder brothers, etc. I give here a translation of a story from the "Five Social Virtues," a book known to everyone in Korea who has passed his primer: "During the Haw dynasty there lived a man called Tong Yeng, a citizen of C'heng Seng district. His father died; and Yeng, having no means of giving him honorable burial, borrowed ten thousand cash, agreeing to pay the debt or give himself instead as bondslave. Returning from the funeral sacrifice, he was on his way to slavery, when suddenly there appeared before him a queenly lady, who requested him to take her for his wife. Yeng, amazed, answered, 'I, so poor that I am even now on my way to bond service, why do you ask to become my wife ?' The lady replied, 'I wish to be your wife j. that is enough; your poverty and humble station gives me no cause for shame. ' Thus urged, he took her with him, and the debt-master asked if she understood any kind of handiwork. 'I can weave,' she answered. ., Then,' he replied, 'if you will weave me three hundred bales of silk I'll give you both freedom.' Within a month the three hundred bales were finished; and the master, amazed (in superstitious fear at the quickness with which a whole life's work was done), sent them both away; and as they passed the spot again which had seen their first meeting, she said to Yeng, 'I must leave you now, for I am a woman come from the weaver's star. Heaven saw your filial piety, and being moved with love sent me to pay your debt.' Thus she spoke and ascended into heaven."

It is the teachin~'of Confucius interpreted and added to. The object of it all is earthly prosperity.. There has never been a time that so strongly proves it a failure in this regard as the present, and yet they carry it on with wonderful vigor. All their prayers and ceremony, and hither have they come! Poverty and depression in every kind of trade in answer for their devoutness, and yet spirit worship seems on the increase rather than losing its hold. ,Ve see that the opening of the ports has by no means been an unmixed blessing to Korea. It has meant, in some ways, the entrance of darkness of a deeper kind than they have e,'er known before. This land, destitute of spiritual life as she is of earthly prosperity, is unconsciously holding out her hands for help just now. The natives in their poverty would be willing to give up much of their ancient custom if they could be free as vYesterners are, would even lay aside their dress, which is their glory; would accept a ,Vestern form of government and a Western gospel, providing they could make more money out of it and sacrifice to demons as formelly ; but as a people they take no pleasure in the thought of dr0pping all their heathendom and destitution to accept a perfeet

PRESBYTERIAN MISSION WORK IN KOREA

Saviour. Koreans in this respect are just like people at home; they do not want a gospel that counts worldly greatness of no account and rests wholly on the service of the heart.

What I have wished to give in this paper is a picture of Korea as it stands out before us in the year 1893. It is losing its industry and life, leaving nothing behind but poverty, darkness, and superstition. If Christian lives of faith can be helpful to the perishing, Korea needs them now. The Master has seen the need even better than me, and has sent a companyof missionaries, who are here, as we believe, at a crisis in the political and spiritual history of the country. Besides the missionaries, we have a few praying nati'es, who give evidence of being truly made alive by the power of the Holy Ghost. In Euiju, where Mr. Moffett is, there are some six, he says. In 'Yhang Rai another missionary puts the number at perhaps as many. In 'Yonson and Fusan there are another 11alf dozen earnestly interested. In Seoul there are of course more, but the scriptural requirements of honest labor and giving up sacrifice to demons has thinned the number, at the same time helping, to call forth earnest workers. Some of these natives have given strong proof of their discipleship by hunger, insult, exile, and imprisonment for the name of the Lord Jesus.

It would seem that for no other land are the prayers of the Church so urgently needed as for Korea in its present condition. The foundations on which the ancient hermit sat are slowly but surely breaking up. Pray that there may be many sons of the hermit who will find perfect rest on the Church's one foundation.

PRESBYTERIAN MISSION WORK IN KOREA.

BY C. C. VINTON, M.D., SEOUL, KOREA.

Within a decade Korea has come to assnme a ,prominent position among missionary fields. The several descriptive works which have appeared from time to time have acquainted the public with her chief peculiarities, and the constant increase in the number of tourists that visit her shores is fast dispelling the mystery that for centuries has snrrounded her. The romance that attached to the first missionaries who settled in her capital has given way to a more practical realization of the problems before us, and the fanciful tale of thousands waiting only to be baptized is less frequently told to-day than the narrative of difficnlties patiently surmounted and hopes bright with faith.

The history of a nation's evangelization, we often hear, naturally falls into three periods. First, the missionaries must become established, the language be conquered, the Scriptures translated, a supplementary literature produced, the first converts gathered, evangelists and Bible-women trained, and the Church organized. During the second period the establishment and organizat ion of the Church are perfected under the gUIdance of the missionaries, seminaries are instituted for the education of a minis- try, and the Gospel is carried to every boundary of the land. The third is the period of independence, when foreign control is withdrawn and the native Church left to wage her own strife against the powers of evil.

It cannot be said that Korea has yet begun to emerge from the first of these stages. The tenure of the foreign missionary is still uncertain even in her capital, and the right of proselyting may not soon be conceded him. No one has so far surmounted the difficulties of this most elusive of languages as to attain its mastery. Bible translation is in its inception. Explanatory works have scarcely been thought of. We have few tracts. The native community of Christians is small and feeble, yet includes a dozen or more stanch men. Native workers there are and owned of the Spirit, but needing much more than they have received of doctrinal instruc- tion and acquaintance with the Bible, while the birth of a sturdy, vitalized, self-propagating church can hardly be said to have occurred in the land.

What is being done in these several dire~tions may be learned in part from a review of the annual meeting of the Presbyterian missionarics in Korea, held last January in Seoul. To this gathering were invited not only the representatives of the Preshyterian Board in the northern United States, whose official assembly it was, but also those of the corresponding society in the Southern States and of the Victorian Presbyterian Mission of Australia. In all, twenty-seven persons were enrolled as attending, and scven adults only failed to respond to the summons. Thus, including Dr. Underwood and his wife, who have since returned from furlough, the Presbyterian force in Korea numbers thirty-six workers, nearly all of whom, however, are young recruits less than two years on the field. The seeming largeness of this force appears to indicate, upon the part of our denomination, an appreciation of the strategic importance of Korea, and a resolve speedily to carry her for Christ and to train her captured guns upon the neighboring and more impregnable strongholds of Chma. And, sustained and consccrated by the all-prevailing volume of prayer that rises from these antipodal branches of adherents to one creed, we may surely have confidence that this company will not fail of leading a nation to its Saviour.

The programme of the meeting covered all the range of missionary effort, and included a discussion of many topics of absorbing interest to those present. In reviewing, we will select and expand those which may best convey a true impression of the field to the general reader.

Seoul, the capital. has been the seat of missionary work since Dr. Allen, 'the pioneer of Presbyterian, and indeed of Protestant labor here, made foreign medicine welcome in 1884. It is a city of three hundred thousand, magnificently set among the mountains on the banks of the Han River. Here are held throughout the year a series of quaggas, or government rank examinations, often several in a week, to each of which" resort from one to ten thousand of the literary class from all parts of the country. Here, too, the traffic ann the sight-seeing of the nation centres, so that one who preaches to the transient population of the capital reaches every hamlet in the Jand. Our missior I having reached a stage of development where some of its members have gotten enough of the language to undertake public preaching, and ha"ing grown bold in defiance of government prohibitions, is endeavoring to avail itself of this fact in instituting preaching places and dispensaries in favorable locations throughout the city. Hitherto its efforts have been perforce limited to the foreign quarter, where curiosity brought only a few, and which the mass shunned. Yet the Seoul reports show a steady gam and a steady building up in the faith, which is of utmost importance. Among the women especially has an increased number given el"idence of a clear understanding of the Gospel. What trials in petty persecution some of these suffer no one but themselves knows now.

In the technical view of the mission Seoul station includes also several towns and villages within forty miles, where Mr. Gifford and a native worker have been in the habit of spending a season each spring and fall. They deserve a special mention here beca~se of the gratifying report given of his work in some of them by Mr. Gifford at the annual meeting. Many conversions have resulted, the Holy Spirit has manifested His presence unmistakably, and one region seems to promise the nucleus of the first local church in Korea.

At Fusan, the extreme southern port of the peninsula, work is being carried on by Rev. W. M. Baird and Dr. H. M. Brown, with their wives, by all of whom reports were made. These related largely to housebuilding, for the station is young j but Mr. Baird had made a tour of exploration along the coast to the westward, and he tells us: "The country traversed seemed well tilled and well peopled. Several very large and fertile valleys covered with fields of half ripe grain and growing rice were crossed on the way." "I was impressed that a working centre might be chosen in almost anyone of these valleys as a point from which a considerable farming popnlation might be easily reached." "The leading towns and cities visited were Kimhai (estimated population 6000), Chang W un (5000), Masampoo (15,000 or 20,000), Chimhai (2000), Kosung (3000), Tong Yung (100,000), Yang San (3000), Tongnai (10,000), besides many smaller ones." "Tong Yung is the largest and most beautiful place I have seen in South Korea. Sea and land, hills, bays, peninsulas, and isJandR all seem to be placed in just such positions as to produce the best effect. The land, except when wooded, is cultivated to the very tops of the hills. It is a splendidly walled city, lying at the end of a long penin- sula, across the narrow neck of which runs a strong wall." t, The people are everywhere suspicious, taking us for Roman Catholics, and mostly refusing to read our books or take them as a gift. Though sometimes those who had refused came back and asked for books. Ve received 110 ill treatment of any kind j and at Tong Yung only were we refused a lodging. My heart was more than once touched by the wickedness, the disease, the misery, the stolidity, and the almost utter lack of moral earnestness among the people."

Wonson-or Gensan, as the Japanese call it-is a stilI younger station. Here Mr. and Mrs. Gale have been working for nearly a year. It is the key of all the great rich, populous, half-explored northeast region as far as the Ever White Mountains, and Vladiwostock, in Siberian territory. One passage of Mr. Gale's report will indicate the promise of his work: "Our great encouragement has been from a family of Kims living in a little town, Cheong Chyeng, some four miles distant. They are farmers whom Ko, the gateman, met when out at his father's grave. He told them about the Gospel, and they came into the meeting, and have continued to come since. They have some knowedge of Chinese characters, and although hard-working people, are considered gentlemen." " These Kims, especially the oldest and youngest, seemed from the first after some· thing that would give them rest; and Ko had told them that the' Son Yak' was God's book, and that that would tell them how to be forgiven. Shortly after they gave a proof of belief in a determination to follow it only and to discard even the dearest customs that did not conform to its teaching. For a time they had to endure the ridicule and contempt of even their wives when they knelt at prayer daily, and the commotion they created in their village has not yet quieted. Although they did not tell me, and I did not know of it until some weeks later, in October last, after attending the teaching and asking many questions for some two months, they gathered all their ancestral rags, tablets, and articles of keuisin worship and burned them in front of their house before the village, telling the people that these things meant devil worship, and that they were done with them forever. I had not urged or even hinted at such a line of conduct, so it came so much the better and so much the greater surprise. It cost them the friendship of their native village; but the Lord has blessed them for their sacrifice, and has opened their mouths to talk plainly to their fellow-countrymen-something so hard for Koreans to do."

Pyeng Yang is not yet a station, nor is Euiju. That the former will soon become so is our earnest hope, for it is the gate of all the northwest. It was the capital of an earlier and more illustrious dynasty, and its ruins and walled-in reaches of fields speak of a far larger population than now inhabits it, though it is even now the second city in the land. Its people, though reputed more exclusive, are not less friendly to us than those of any other region; but it is not comprised in the list of treaty ports, and every attempt by missionaries to obtain a lodgment there has hitherto proved futile. Eveu during the past month we have been forced to return the deeds of property recently purchased. But the medical work of Dr. Hall, of the Methodist Mission, has completely won the hearts of the people, and it cannot be long before the officials are forced to yield.

Euiju, near the mouth of the Yalu, on the border of Manchuria, is a famous town of departed glory. Its people have always been friendly, and a number have been baptized, of whom many have fallen away for lack of gospel teaching. 'Ve have held property there for more than a year, and the visits of missionaries are latterly more frequent. Northward again three hundred miles is a region whence has often come news of multitudes awaiting only the act of baptism. But figures proverbially deceive, and these thousands have dwindled under investigation till but a handful actually appear.

The educational work of the -mission was outlined in two reports presented by the superintendents respectively of the boys' and of the girls' school, and in that of the educational committee. These schools are both practically orphanages, although in some instances the parents of scholars contribute toward their support. The number of scholars under instruction is not large, but from among them have already graduated several young Christians of high promise, who in one way or another are doing good work for their Master. It is here the best hope lies for that generation of educated preachers and teachers and their wives, by whom the early Korean church must be erected.

The" Report of the Special Bible Committee" is that of two members elected annually to join two from the Methodist mission and one from the Canadian mission in forming the Permanent Bible Committee of Korea. This body has undertaken the translation of the Bible into the Enmoun, or vernacular Korean. No book has as yet been finally accepted by them, but the four Gospels, Acts, Galatians, and Ephesians are before them, and Genesis and John's Epistles are ready for their consideration. Their progress is necessarily very slow, the tongue perhaps the most difficult living language, and text-books and precedents are wanting; but our representatives report the status of the work as encouraging.

Perhaps the most encouraging presentation of work was in Mr. Gifford's report upon the Winter Theological Class. This class is formed of adult believers, baptized or applicants for baptism, and includes as well the evangelists in the employ of the mission as a selected number of those who are found most promising in the various out-stations. These latter come only on personal invitation from the missionary in charge of their field. To all food and lodging is supplied during the period of their stay.

Let us hear what the report says of their work: "Sixteen men from the country were in attendance upon the class, and two more eame in just before its close." "These helpers and picked men specially invited from Christian villages distributed from Euiju, on the northwestern frontier of Korea to the southern limits of the province we live in, gathered in Seoul the Monday after Thanksgiving, November 28th, and stayed with us till Christmas time. Mr. Moffett and I divided the instruction of the class between us. He had the class at ten o'clock in a course of theological Bible readings. At two o'clock he had a picked class at his home who studied the life of Christ. At the same time the rest of the class, in their room at the school, were reading Bunyan's "Pilgrim's Progress." At 3.30 I had a class in a study of the Gospel of John, immediately following which a devotional meeting for prayer was held." "Mr. Moffett and I both feel very much pleased over the work done by the class. But instruction was a secondary aim with us. We planned and worked and prayed for a deepening in the religious life of the men in attendance upon the class. And in this respect we believe God blessed us beyond our very largest ex· pectation. 'We believe that men came there in whose heart was only the feeling that their religion was only something for them to sit down and enjoy, who have gone away at the close of the class burdened with their responsibility before God to work for the souls of others. "

It was a notable feature of the class that the men formed the habit from the outset of meeting not daily only, but many times a day, at dawn and at midnight, for prayer for themselves, their work, their teachers, their homes, and Korea. At the close of their allotted time nearly all went home with the expressed determination to bend zealous efforts toward en. lightening their neighbors with Gospel knowledge.

Eight years of mission work in Korea furnish the fullowing statistics: Ordained missionaries. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. … 8 Physicians (including 2 married ladies) . . . . . . . . . . . . . 4 Married female missionaries. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 7 Unmarried " " .. .. .. .. .. . …. …. .. .. 3 Lay missionary .•.•……… .' .. , …………… " 1 Applicants for baptism enrolled this year. . . . . . . . . . .. 58 Added to the church …. , . . . . . • • • . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 17 Infant baptisms. . • . . . . . . . . . • . . . . . . . • . . . . . . . . . . . . 2 Dropped from the roll. . . • . . . . . . . . . . .. ……… . . 6 Dismissed by letter. • • • . . . . . . . . . . .. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1 Died……………….. …… …. …… …… 2 Native communicants in Seoul. .•.• . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 44 " " i n all Korea. . . . . . .. . . . . . . . . . . .. 127 Boys enrolled in school. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . • . . 29 Girls" " . .• . . . . . . . . . . . . . • . . . . . . . . . .. 13 Pupils in Sunday-schools. . • . • • • • • • • . . . .. . . . . . . . . . . 52 Shortly after the adjournment of the meetings the gentlemen who had been in attendance met and organized a council in imitation of that formed by the Presbyterian and Reformed missionaries in Japan. This council consists of all the male Presbyterian missionaries in Korea, and will act chiefly in matters of comity and in the organization of the denominational church. It will apportion territory so that no mission may overlap the work of another, and will advise every worker in matters which involve the common interest. It lays no compulsion upon anyone, and lllterferes in no way with the independence of the various bodies concerned.

The last day of the conference was occupied largely in the discnssion of points of general iutel'est in relatiou to the work. As an expression of the conclusions of those present on some of the questions considered, and as an outline of the policy for the ensuing year, the following series of propositions was adopted : 1. It is better to aim at the conversion of the working classes than at that ot the higher classes.

2. The conversion of women and the training up of Christian girls should be an especial aim, since mothers exercise so important an influence over future generations.

3. Much could be effected in Christian education by maintaining ele. mentary schools in country towns j therefore we should aim to qualify young men in our boys' school and to send them out as teachers.

4. Our hope for an educated native ministry lies in the same quarter, and should be constantly held in view.

5. The Word of God converts where man is without resources j therefore it is most important that we make every effort to place a clear translation of the Bible before the people as soon as possible.

6. In all literary work, a pure Korean, free from cynicisms, should be our aim.

7. An aggressive church must be a self-supporting church, and we must aim to diminish the proportion of dependents among our membership and to increase that of self-supporting, and therefore contributing individuals_ 8. The mass of Koreans must be led to Christ by their own fellowcountrymen j therefore we shall do well to thoroughly train a few as evangelists rather than to preach to a multitude ourselves.

9. The services of our physicians can be turned to best account when it is possible to keep the same patient long under treatment either in a hospital ward or in the patient's home, thus giving opportunity for instruction and example to sink deeply into the mind. Dispensary work is of comparatively little profit.

10. Patients from the country who have undergone a season of treatment ought to be followed up by visitation in their native villages, since their experience of compassionate dealing is likely to open a wide door for the evangelist.

The general impression left by this meeting upon those who attended it was that it marks an advance in missionary work in Korea j in comprehension of the problems"to be met, in methods of dealing with them, and above all a notable growth in the spirit of dependence upon divine help at every turn. The spiritual tone of the devotional meetings and the harmony prevailing in the face of many perplexities were frequently remarked. To the workers the outlook is very hopeful j the task is large, but the preliminary work is well beiun, and in due time the season of reaping will come.

THE LATE ARTHUR MITCHELL

THE LATE ARTHUR MITCHELL.

BY REV. F. F. ELLINWOOD, D.D.

Fifteen years ago there were two men in the Presbyterian churches of the West who were everywhere recognized as champions of foreign missions. They held no official relation to the Presbyterian Board-they were pastors-and yet in their church_es not only, but in the cities where they resided, in their respective presbyteries and synods, and throughont the West, their eloquent appeals were heard, and the influence of theirfacile pens was felt by thousands. They were known in mission circles as the " two Arthurs."

Their advocacy of the great broad work of the world's evangelization was so suggestive as examples of what may be done for missions in the pa,torate, that I feel justified in presenting them togethet:, though one of the two is still living. Their interest did not flag when they changed their places of residence; of both the living and the dead it may be said that their missionary interest grew in strength and in far-reaching scope as the years advanced.

More than this I shall not now say of the two; but in speaking more particularly of the one who has received his heavenly crown, I shall only give emphasis to the lesson already indicated, namely, the important relation of the pastorate to the cause of world-wide evangelization. It has become evident as the work of missions has been enlarged and extended that the effort of the whole Church must be enlisted in it if it is to succeed.

The faith and consecration of a few missionary heroes were all-important in the early days as pioneers and exemplars, but now hundreds and thousands of laborers must ,be sent, if we would keep pace with the growing demands of the work. At home also it was supposed to be necessary to commission a few special agents or canvassers to collect the gifts of the churches for the advancement of the kingdom, but now the kingdom is seen to be too large for such methods. Secretaries of the right stamp are hard to find, and when found their time and strength are overtaxed by the present volume of administrative correspondence. The churches cannot afford to employ an adequate force of collectors ; and even if they could, a missionary spirit in the congregations cannot be developed from without. In one emphatic word, the pastor must be the missionary advocate, and every church must be a missionary society, with its own leader. It is not a sheepfold with a flock to be simply fed; it is a regiment of Christian soldiery enlisted for conquest, and the world, near and far, is its field. In this last decade of the nineteenth century the work of foreign missions has just reached this point. Just here is pivoted the question whether it is to advance as the opening fields demand, or whether it shall sink into.confessed inadequacy to accomplish what it has so conspicuously undertaken.

And we find the emphasis of the life and labor of the late Arthur Mitchell centred around this question. As a secretary of a missionary board he was unexcelled in his earnest and eloquent pleas before the churches, but he felt more and more the inadequacy of such official appeals. What could one man do tcward reaching seven thousand churches personally? And when in synods and assemblies he urged upon ministers and elders the responsible work which they alone could do, he knew from an experience of which his auditors were well aware that what he urged was not impracticable. He knew that any pastor whose own soul is enkindled with zeal for the evangelization of a lost world can enlighten the ignorance and overcome the apathy of any congregation, however ignorant or indifferent. Not necessarily can all accomplish the same degree of success that he realized, for not all are possessed of his superior and well-balanced gifts. But so much is attainable by all who are willing to try, that I am encouraged to gather up the elements of Dr. Mitchell's SUClcess, and present them as a conspicuous and valuable example to pastors.

The subject of my sketch, so widely honored and beloved, was born in August, 1835, and he died on April 24th, 1893, not having quite completed his fifty-eighth year. He had, to begin with, a goodly inheritance in his ancestry. His father, the late Matthew Mitchell, was of Quaker descent, and he well represented that gentle, charitable, and benevolent spirit by which the Quakers have been so generally characterized. The testimony of his son was that he did not remember ever to have heard from his father's lips an uncharitable remark in regard to any man. The son's early boyhood was passed at Poughkeepsie, N. Y., though he was yet a mere lad when he entered Williams College, from which he graduated before he had completed his eighteenth year. As a youth he bore a peculiarly frank and open countenance, full of the kindness and truthfulness of his nature, and sure to win at once the confidence and love of those about him. It was a case of perennial youth j for that winning and almost boyish face remained with him to the last. Although a father and a grandfather he knew neither wrinkles nor gray hairs. The dignity of years was not always accorded him by strangers on first meeting him, and ludicrous surprises were often experienced when it was learned that this dark-haired" young man" was the well-known Dr. Arthur Mitchell.

He had not always been a Christian, like those who " cannot remember when they did not love Christ." It was in college that the young student, who had been somewhat inclined to scepticism, was led to accept salvation through the sacrifice of the cross, and from that time to consecrate himself wholly to his divine Master. It was no halfway surrender. He gave his whole heart and life. He did not wait for professional preparation that he might serve God in maturer years. He rose up at once and said: "What wilt Thou have me to do 1" He saw that no better field could be desired than that of his own college circle, and although he was the youngest member of his class, of small stature and boyish-looking even for his years, he went to work immediately to win souls to Christ. lIe laid aside every weight; his sensitive conscience led him to give up his Greek letter society, lest its special relationships should limit his influence with others. One's character may sometimes be older than his years. There is a dignity in deep and honest conviction, be the years many or few; and it was so with young Mitchell. There is no other influence so great as that of personality, and here was his power. He was a successful preacher of righteousness from the start. His peculiar enthusiasm was contagious and magnetic then and forever afterward.

There could have been no better school of practical Christian life than was found in Williams College during the presidency of that distinguished man the late Mark Hopkins. On the spiritual side he was matched by his brother, Professor Albert Hopkins. And this man, who with affectionate familiarity was som~times known as " Brother Albert," was indefatigable in his efforts as well as in his prayers for the spiritual welfare of the students. Both of these great teachers, just sufficiently differentiated, labored not only to make of their students strong men but Christian men.

Many months ago I heard t.he remark, quoted from a college professor, that the chief religious influence in our colleges is no longer in thc hands of the instructors-it has passed to the Young Men's Christian Associations j students are the spiritual guides of students. This state of things was regarded as having its advantages, but also some serious disadvantages. Students get nearer to each other, no doubt, and probably there was never before so much of religious life in our colleges as now; but, on the other hand, there is a deficiency in the element of religious instruction. The chief factor in Association work is persuasion and the help of spiritual sympathy, and there is need of something more than this. It is an age of bold speculation, of uncertainty, and of more or less doubt in the minds of many educated youth. Science is now the fashion, and evolution usurps the throne. Never was there more need that college students should be able to feel the strong intellectual grasp and the steadying hand of Christian presidents and professors than now. At Williams, in Arthur Mitchell's time, there was no lack in this respect. The students felt that in President Hopkins they had as their champion an intelleetual giant, one who had been over all disputed ground, and whose Christian faith, enlight. ened and confirmed, was a tonic to their own. He inspired their love for all knowledge, and he led them over his own fields of intellectual and spiritual victory. Dr. Mitchell to the day of his death never ceased to regard Mark Hopkins as the man whose balanced intellectual and moral greatness had remained to him a grand inspiration He had given sinew and fibre to his convictions of religious truth and had made the kingdom of God seem real and triumphant.

Though having the ministry steadily in view, young Mitchell spent a year or two as a tutor in Lafayette College. He was young enough to wait, and the intellectual discipline of teaching was of permanent value. To this was added the further advantage of travel. With his intimate college fri.end, Charles A. Stoddard, now editor of the New Y:n-k Obterver, he made an extensive tour in the Levant, visiting not only the scenes of Bible history, but also the mission stations of Egypt and Syria. It is easy to see how this personal observation of practical missionary life and work found its uses in his subsequent career. He knew how to picture the moral desolation of non-Christian lands as only one can who has been an eye-witness.

At Union Theological Seminary, New York, where Mr. Mitchell sought his special preparation for the ministry, he combined study with Christian activity, as he had done in college. though in a different way. Sunday-school work, revival work, where opportunity offered, and all forms of aggreCliive usefulness enlisted his attention, and the influence which he exerted on his fellow-students was both attractive and spiritually helpful. One who was a fellow-student at that time has said of him: "His companionship was then, as ever after, stimulating ~nd uplifting. Through all these years my affection and admiration for him have continued. Without reservation, I say I have never known a more earnest and consecrated spirit than his." He was fond of singing, and while in the seminary he was at one time leader of the choir in the Fourth Avenue Presbyterian Church, then under the pastorate of Rev. Dr. Joel Parker. He has often spoken in later years of the deep impression made on him during his seminary course by the exemplary faith and piety of the venerable Professor Dr. Thomas H. Skinner. Here again, as at college, he was fortunate in receiving a type of instruction deeply characterized by spiritual stimulus. He had sat at the feet of some of the most eminent Christian teachers of the age, and he never ceased to feel the power of their personality.

Soon after graduating, in 1859, he was married to Miss Harriet E., daughter of the late Dr. Alfred Post, of New York, and about the same time he accepted a call to the pastorate of a Presbyterian church in Richmond, Va. He was still but twenty-four years old, but he soon won the full confidence of his congregation and of the community. One of his earliest discourses was what he was pleased to call his" filthy rag" sermon. Using for his text this homely simile, by which Paul sets forth the low value of human righteousness, he brought out the very pith and marrow of the Gospel with such clearness and forCE, that wherever he preached that sermon it was so commended by the best judges tA3t he became more and more convinced that ill selecting the great common truths of the Gospel he had struck the right vein-right in itself and right as a means to success. He believed that those discourses which bear directly upon personal faith and repentance and a godly life are what the people need and what they really desire. Without laying claim to remarkable talent in anyone direction, he yet became a powerful preacher by his rare combination of intellectual, with the highest moral elements. The conscientious study and preparation, the enthusiasm with which the truth filled his mind, the manifest sincerity and depth of his own convictions, the sympathetic voice and manner, the illuminated face, the loving, winning, pleading expression of the whole man-all this combined to make him a very effective preacher. And he was nowhere so effective as among his own people, who, knowing him as a pastor, credited his every word with the emphasis of his godly life. At Richmond the prosperity with which his ministry was attended was soon interrupted by the breaking out of the war. When Virginia decided to join in the Secession, Dr. Mitchell, like so many others, found himself under the necessity of deciding on which side of the breach to stand. Feeling that his true spbere was in the North, he first conveyed his family across the lines, reaelling the Union army just as it was entering Baltimore, on that famous April 19th, 1861, when its passage toward Washington was resisted by the citizens. Sending the family homeward, he returned to his people, but, as it proved, not for long. The issues of war were all absorbing and unrelenting. He was not the man to belie his convictions, and the public sentiment soon reached a point where all compromise was impossible, and the usefulness of the young Northern pastor was crippled. lIe succceded in getting through the lines, though not without considerable peril. The Confederate Government confiscated nearly all his household goods, b~t this did not prevent him from visiting his old flock at the elose of the war or from contributing for the wants of some former parishioners whom the war had impoverished.

In the Richmond congregation, perhaps the most marked improvement wrought by his influence was the great increase of missionary interest. He thoroughly organized'the missionary contributions of the congregation, increasing the total many fold. In his next charge, which was the Second Presbyterian Church of Morristown, N. J., the same result followed. There was no unwise disproportion in his preaching, though he doubtless felt that the world's complete redemption was broad enough and sublime enough to be safely made a hobby. He gave a hearty support to every other form of benevolence, and he aimed in his preaching to win the unconverted and to strengthen believers. As a pastor he was well-nigh a model. Sympathetic, affectionate, faithful, consistent, laboring in season and out of season, he won the love of his people, at the same time that he spurred them to ever higher degrees of self-denying effort for the perishing.

In 1868 he was called from Morristown to the First Presbyterian Church in Chicago. He was yet a young man for such a charge, but he soon rose to commanding influence both in his congregation and throughout the city. His preaching was characterized by great plainness and fidelity j sometimes it was too plain and searching for the worldly-minded to approve, yet all cherished toward him such profound respect for his sincere earnestness and his manifest love for his people that none refused to listen. His ideas of the cause of foreign missions were a surprise to many j the measure of duty which he laid on every man's conscience with respect to the far-off heathen seemed preposterous at first to not a few. There are in every community what are called "hard-headed business men, " who are too wise to invest their money in " castles in Spain," much less in Africa or the islands of the sea. By way of prlltext, they" believe in doing the missionary work that is nearer home," while in reality they do nothing of the sort. But when one, like this Chicago pastor, really girds up his loins for the task of convincing such a class of hearers, when he marshals great masses of facts, appeals to the Bible-Christ's own words; appeals to history-the history of our own once heathen ancestors; shows that all the best civilization is the result of missions; points out the stations which already dot the sea-coasts of the world; arrays the Christian denominations now engaged with one mind and heart in a common cause, and shows how many of every kindred and tribe and tongue have responded to the messages of the Gospel-when he does this not once a year, and perfunctorily, but often, and with all the fervor of his own heart, something very positive must follow. Reluctant hearers will either become convinced, and will recast their personal notions of duty, or they will find a place where conscience may slumber more peacefully. And a church under such leadership will either become a missionary church, or it will find a different pastor. Almost invariably the better alternative is chosen.

More than once when Dr. Mitchell preached on missions, whether in his own or another's pulpit, some man or woman came forward, and acknowledging a new and broader conversion, made amends for past neglect by a generous and sometimes a very large contribution to the cause.

An incident occurred at a later date which well illustrates the way in which his piquant and forcible way of putting things impressed business men. He was pleading for a particular mission in the East for which a missionary was ready to be sent, but was delayed for want of funds. He became so wrought up as he thought of the great wealth and luxurious e~uipages of some of his hearers, that, as a sort of climax, he said: "Why, some of you drive a missionary down-town every morning as you go to business." This startling view of the case had its effect; one interested capitalist leaned over to. another and said: "Let us unite in sending that missionary." And it was done.

But it must not be supposed that Dr. Mitchell's harp was an instrument of one string only. He saw also the moral desolations of Chicago, as well as those on another hemisphere. He loved to preach to the classes who were not attendants at any church, and he finally made arrangements for stated preaching to the neglected or, perhaps, I should say, the selfneglectful classes. He was also too much of a patriot not to be deeply interested in all departments of home missionary work on the frontiers. He understood the symmetry and proportion and the full and rounded integrity of that great commission of our Lord when He said: "Ye shall be witnesses unto me both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth. " If he placed special emphasis upon the " uttermost part," it was only because the vast majority of Christians give it no emphasis at all. He shared Paul's interest in "the regions be- yond" and for the same reason.

As a preacher Dr. Mitchell had peculiar power with worldly men, all the more that his honest fidelity was backed by a blameless and consecrated life. To those who were sincere, though perhaps struggling Christians, there was something refreshing and uplifting in getting away from the toil and care and ceaseless grind of their secular life and listening one day in the week to a devout and unworldly man who made God and heaven seem real and present. 'Vithin the sanctuary and within the sound of that earnest and sympathetic voice there was such a contrast to the wild, rushing, money-making Chicago that was without I In personal intercourse with him the effect was the same. One thoughtful parishioner said, after talking with him: "Arthur Mitchell is a saint." A friend who had known him both as a preacher and in some business matters recently said of him : " He was to me one of the most attractive and even fascinating saints of God that I have ever met. • . . Every clerk in my office knew from his business letters that he was one of God's gentlemen. He was much more, though, for he was an earnest, able, and magnetic preacher of Jesus Christ, and an efficient, broad-minded, and ex.ecutive man of affairs in all church work. "

Gentleness was a conspicuous element in Dr. Mitchell's character. The late Dr. Musgrave, in speaking of him in the General Assembly, which met in the First Presbyterian Church in Chicago in 1871, alluded to him as ., the gentle Prince Arthur." And yet there was another side of his character which was brought out in certain emergencies. When there was a great wrong to fight down he had the courage of a lion. Small and modest man that he was, his spirit rose when truth and humanity were at stake to the stature of Goliath. There was a time in Chicago when an election had been carried by the most unblushing frauds. Men hung their heads in shame for Chicago, but were helpless and hopeless. But with Dr. Mitchell it was enough that heaven had been insulted and that the justice of heaven was on his side. The wrong could not stand. The eternal fitness of things was against it, and therefore he was against it. He was not in politics, he was acting for no party, but he gave his whole strength to the cause of honest government. Fearing the manipulation of the votes which had been cast, he went at midnight to watch the precinct, and his testimony of what he saw led to a new election. Mr. Donald Fletcher, in a recent letter, while alluding to this incident, says: "Of all men whom I have ever known, he stood the embodiment of the Christ spirit. I shall never forget how, on my congratulating him years ago on having, singlehanded, overthrown an election that had been carried by fraud, a new one having been ordered by the authorities, he said he was ' glad to illustrate that a minister was not necessarily silly or helpless.' How grandly he combined the gentle and the courageous I"

In 1880 Dr. Mitchell removed from Chicago to Cleveland, where he became pastor of the First Presbyterian Church. His record there also was that of a faithful and earnest preacher and a pastor loving and beloved. There he won the same distinction as an advocate of foreign missions. It had long been felt throughout the Church that he was specially fitted for the sphere of secretary of the Foreign Board. He had indeed been offered the position as early as 1870, though he did not then see his way clear to accept it. The Interior had strongly advocated his election ere he left Chicago. And when, in 1885, he was again offered the position he ac- cepted, and thenceforth gave himself wholly to the cause whieh he so much loved. For nearly eight years was he permitted to stand between the field missionaries and the home churches, encouraging the one and pleading for the prayer and sympathy and support of the other. Three years before his death he visited the mission fields of the East, and brought back deep- ened impressions of the wants and woes of the nations that know not Christ. Unfortunately, also, he returned to his post with impaired health. He had never learned to measure aright his powers of endurance. To visit missions may become the most wearing of all services, and Dr. Mitchell, when filled with a high purpose, a very fire in his bones, knew not how to heed a warning. At Nanking, while preaching from a manuscript, he became blind j he could no longer read the pages before him. Neverthe- less, he kept on, and extemporized the remainder of his discourse. Soon after, at Bangkok, while discussing missionary matters with one of the brethren, he again became blind. Still he kept on, addressing an auditor whom he could no longer see, till finally he sank to the floor not only blind but speechless and with one side of his face paralyzed. Such was the indefatigable spirit of the man. It is not too much to say that he was even morbidly conscientious where a supposed duty demanded his self-sacrifice. On his return, still weak and unfit for service, he was granted a three months' leave of absence for rest, but his strength was never fully recovered. He felt even more strongly than he had often felt before that the position which he held was too hard for his powers of endurance, and yet, when opportunities came, as they had come before, to accept an easier sphere, he dared not turn aside from his great and beloved work. Sometimes he had reached the deliberate choice of a shorter course rather than live longer in some other work. In the spring of 1892 he took another respite of three months, but it soon became evident that fatal disease had fastened itself upon him. After leaving for Florida in the following November he failed rapidly, though scarcely himself realizing that his work was done. Up to the very time of his collapse, in November, he retained all his matchless eloquence in pleading for missions. Perhaps the very grandest effort that he ever put forth was made in a speech of over an hour before the Synod of New York, convened at Albany. Dr. John G. Paton, the hero of the New Hebrides, who happened to be present, spoke of it as the most remarkable missionary address that he had ever heard. It shook the Synod like a tempest; but alas! it shook also the frail body of the speaker. He wrote me afterward from Florida that he had " never been the same man after that night." It was a worthy farewell plea before the

A GREAT LIFE. -[September

Church and the Christian world to remember the nations that have waited so many centuries for the truth.

Much might be said of the relations which Dr. Mitchell bore to his colleagues as a secretary and to the Board. He enjoyed the perfect confidence and the love of all. Never was there a truer man, seldom a more faithful servant of Christ. In the Divine economy nothing is lost, and the world is permanently better for this life of Arthur Mitchell.

A GREAT LIFE.

BY REV. A. F. BEARD, D.D.

I have in my possession two volumes entitled" Discourses by Rev. Robert S. McAn, LL.D.," with a sketch of his life and character, by the Rev. Ralph Wardlaw, D.D. They were presented to me, on sundering my officia~ relations with the mission and the pastorate of the American Church in Paris, "with the affection and prayers of the author's only son, R. W. MeAn," adding, " These are my gifted father's few written sermons. He w~ an extempore preacher habitually. I was his amanuensis for years, though only sixteen when he died. These books are now quite out of print and rare. I have but three copies in all ; but it is a singular satisfaction to' ask my friend to accept one of these."

I mention this because no just estimate of the great life of Dr. MeAn can be made indepeQ.dent of his heredity and early training. Rev. Robert Stevens McAlI, the father, was the eldest son of Rev. Robert MeAn. Of Scotch ancestry, the three generations of Roberts were English. His mother was a direct descendant of Robert Bruce. His father, educated at the University of Edinburgh, died at the age of forty-six years, but not until he had greatly distinguished himself as a remarkably eloquent preacher-the silver-tongued McAIl-and as a man of high intellectual stature. His devout and prayerful spirituality of mind made his presence a positive and constant godly influence.

Such precious inheritances from father to son may properly introduce the story which I drew from Dr. McAll ten years ago; how, during his father's last sickness, the question of his consecration to the Gospel ministry was earnestly pressed upon him. Young Robert promised to give ~ost serious consideration to this last paternal request, and to listen to the voice of God to know if this might become his duty and privilege. After his father's death the son did not hear the call. His tastes were artistic, and his inclinations were to study architecture. Having begun his studies, he submitted his drawings to Sir Charles Barry, the architect of the Parliament House at Westminster, and was selected among many eager candidates for a place in his office. He received notice of the coveted honor late in the week, and was to report himself there on the following Monday. On the Sunday preceding this Monday he attended church, expecting to hear a favorite preacher, but was disappointed to find a stranger" on exchange, " whose appearance and manner were exceedingly unpleasant to him. His sense of propriety alone prevented his departure to another church. It was in this service, however, that the still, small voice of God said to him : "Thou art the man." Greatly agitated, he sought the privacy of his room, and there the question of his father-now the question of Godconfronted him. His was a strong will and his plans were dear to him. He could not yield them. His ambition, long cherished and worked for, to-morrow was to be realized. With this happy introduction to his professional career, fortune and fame would be reasonably sure. That night was sleepless. But with the light he walked in the light, and on the morrow he informed Sir Charles Barry, the architect of the most costly building that has been erected in England for centuries, that all his purposes in life had changed, that he would surrender his privilege and prepare himself to preach the Gospel of Christ. Such was his call. Was not this providential ~ The college was entere« and the studies completed. There followed the devoted pastorates at Sunderland, Leicester, Manchester, Birmingham, and Hadleigh. He was fifty years of age, a pastor ministering to a large and influential church, entrenched in the confidence and affections of his people, when he heard anew the voice of God, as aforetime, breaking in upon his settled plans of life.

The story of his going to Paris, which has become familiar, may be omitted. But this he did: "He went out, not knowing whither he went." With no benevolent missionary society behind him, with no assurance of support other than that of his own small income, or of welcome from the class of poor people to whom he would give himself, and with no language which his hearers could understand, he went forth to his mission at fifty years of age. It would have been folly had not God called him and said : " Fear not; I will be with thee." It was not folly, it was faith.

'What did this consecrated man find in France ~ An interesting people with a brilliant history, even when it has not been good. Italy has been the grave of many peoples, but it could not make France stay buried. Sometimes it has come from the sepulchre like the maniac of Gadara, exceeding fierce, saying: "What have we to do with thee, thou Son of God?" and sometimes rising to ask for the light after the darkness; but the history has ever been hopeful in the fact that it has not ceased to be a life of struggle and discontent. The nation is one that would never be satisfied when it had no right to be contented.

This single-handed and single-hearted missionary found a people after its last historic and terrible struggle in which many things had perished, where th~ught and feeling were bristling with antagonisms and the very air was thick with questionings. As never before-not even in the time of the Reformation, when there were two thousand Protestant churches in France, and when it seemed as if it might be the leading Protestant nation -the minds of the people were open to the questions of life and truth. This good English pastor was a prophet. Seeing this state of things, he knew that it was the hour for God and man. It was God's time. He was lho man of God for the time.

Twenty-two years! How small was the beginning! A little shop in 108 Rue Julien Laoroix at Belleville, cheap chairs for forty people, and a preacher who could not use the language.

Twenty-two years, and included ill it the history of the most wonderful mission of Europe! Included in it, this providential leader, toiling with a consecration that transfigured severe work into delight, bearing pain as if it were pleasure, standing up like a soldier against hindrances within and without, making his hymns of faith and hope, and singing them as he moved persistently forward, never faltering, never losing heart or courage, never tiring j for the salvation of thousands of souls, the transformation of homes, the new courage and strength to churches. Who can tell what it does not include? "The kingdom of heaven is as a woman who hid leaven in three measures of meal until the whole was leavened." "The kingdom of heaven is like unto a man who sowed seed in a field and it sprang up day and night, and grew he knoweth not how."

A great object lesson this mission has been to France lnd to the world. "How to reach the masses" is no longer a question without an answer. How to get near them, to secure their thoughtful attention, how to Will them, how to unclinch their angry fists raised against man, and to persuade them to lift their hands in prayer to God; all this has been a revelation to France and to the Christian world.

Let me introduce you to this missionary as I knew him. A tall, spare man, with an expressive face, lighted with cordial sympathy and good will, unfailingly genial and loving, with a capacious warm heart, which, while it included multitudes, did not exclude persons, with a friendliness for every one like the common sunshine to the earth, and with precious friendships for those who worked with him, like the sunshine upon the good soil and the sweet fruits.

He would scarcely have been selected for a typical Englishman. Not having high physical vigor, he had yet a wiry, rapid, ready energy and nervous force, which is more of the American type. He was a cultivated student, particularly fond of nature and of the natural sciences that made the phenomenal executive ability which he developed, both as to largeness of view and grasp of details, the more singular. His keen penetration of character and a discriminating judgment easily gave him the leadership of leaders.

His fellowship was delightful. While the missionary spirit waseverywhere and in every place-controlling, and the great motive of his life dominated him so that he seldom followed his social inclinations, there were now and then occasions which revealed an endowment of hllmor that would not be expected, and which was to him an invaluable resource in the diHiculties and anxieties necessarily arising in the direction and propulsion of the plans which he cherished, and which his will was urging. I shall not soon forget an instance of thiR humor iu one of a few social gatherings which he allowed himself to attend. To amuse the children present a charade was proposed, in which the writer of this article was to complain to him as the Juge de Paix of the loss of his pocket-book, while the children should take supplementary and auxiliary parts. The younger people managed their French with dexterity; but the way in which the Juge de Paix led on the writer to make his statements in tortuous and tortured French, refusing to hear even an explanation by a word of English, became at last indescribably funny, until Mr. McAll, whose face had been t~itch­ ing for some time with suppressed sportiveness, and whose eyes had been twinkling with laughter, could no longer repress his humor, and abandoning the attempt, he was like a child among the children in his mirthfulness. On the morrow his consuming zeal and fervor were outworking the great life. It seemed to me, however, that he looked younger for the space of a week.

But few indeed were the resting places which he gave himself in his mission. It was his thought. It was his prayer. It was his life.

His great thought of life incarnated itself with undeviating devotion and fidelity. It is a record and a history which should not be forgotten. It should be a perpetual testimony to the grace of God and the faith of man for contemplation and imitation-a legacy of permanent influence. Inspired by convictions and sustained by prayer, in a world where selfishness is common, and where its dominion is strong, nothing is more instructive than such self-denying lives, which demonstrate the power of faith in God and the consequent divine life in man.

How strangely God prepared him! The dying request of the man of God who wished his son to take up the work from which the father had been early called; the providential sermon of an unsought and undesired minister, who uttered his message at a venture just one day before it was too late and one day before the plans of life had become fixed; the consecration of duty and the slaying of ambition; the training of twenty-three years of successful ministry among his own kindred, were all for preparedness. Then, again, the voice of God to his soul called the man to resign home, and friends, and church. It was a voice silent to others, but as strong to him as if a whirlwind had been syllabled in speech, and as emphatic to him as if the lightning had burned the commission upon his soul, giving him the recognition of power, and rousing him to a sense of what might be accomplished; begetting strength to his physical weakness and wisdom for the work as the calls repeated themselves more clearly until it was all an irresistible inspiration from God.

Compare this life with another life in France, which the world called a great life. In the narrow street of St. Charles, Ajaccio, stands the house from which came a family that put forth their hands and took the crowns from the majesties of Europe, with which they crowned themselves. Said the mother to the eldest brother, " Jerome, you are the eldest, but you must yield j Napoleon will always be first." In this way he came forward a worshipcr of self. vVhcn told that" God disposes," he replied, " I dispose." After his career of splendor and brilliant battles, in the obliteration of national boundaries, the formation of monarchies, at once the wonder and the scourge of Europe, he came to his tomb. It is one of the monuments of France. But while he yet lived, in one of his more pGllsive moments, he had occasion to pass judgment upon himself. Surveyir.g the future, he called attention to the gradually shrinking dimensions of his renown. ' , Now my achievements fill libraries; but as time passes they will be condensed into volumes, which farther on will shrink into a book. I shall be fortunate if they finally fill a page, and perhaps if there shall remain my name."

Near by the three-storied house in Corsica is the humble mission hall of the missiouary McAll. As I stood within it, speaking to the people congregated there, I could but recall him who had surrendered the thought of being the proud architect of his own fortune, to devote his mind and soul to the lives of others, but who had thus belted his life with the wisdom and power of Christ. And the word of the Lord came to me, saying, " The memory of the wicked shall rot, but the righteous shall shine as the stars forever. "

The tomb of the great Emperor of France, the destroyer of his fellowmen, and the tomb of the missionary McAll in the cemetery of Passy are BOt widely separated by distance. The one is visited only to remind those who reflect how great powers were used in supreme selfishness, to end in supreme failure. One turns away with neither gratitude nor love. The tomb of Robert Whitaker McAll is humble. but it speaks of one whom God has exalted. Not so many strangers may visit it, but those who do so will reverently repeat the words of his Lord and Master: "He that saveth his life shall lose it, but he that loseth his life for My sake and the Gospel shall find it." "He that overcometh shall inherit all things." It was the missionary and not the emperor who lived a great life.

What remains for the people to whom Robert Whitaker McAll gave his twenty-three years of rare and devoted service, is known only to Him by whom are all things and for whom are all things. Whether this French Republic will follow the course of its predecessors, and lose what has been gained through mischoices and misdeeds, or whether it will hold its course with steadiness toward the light and the knowledge of permanent life and good, is a theme only for conjecture. But France needs the steadiness which comes from the Gospel. Whatever may be in the future, the people of this day have had no greater friend to bring life and good to them than he who learned in the beginning of his mission to say, "God loves you, and I love you," and who proved it in what he was and did.

Meanwhile, the" Mission McAll" is shedding its light in the darkness. It is the light of God. The outlook upon which it shines is one of vast hope, of vast responsibility, and of vast emergency. May the spirit of the providential man whom God called in a providential way to begin and develop this providential mission continue with those to whom falls the legacy of his goodness and his greatness.

INTERNATIONAL DEPARTMENT

II.-INTERNATIONAL DEPARTMENT.

EDITED AND CONDUCTED BY lIEV. J. T. GRACEY, D.D.

"Self-Denial Week." In withholding its sanction, therefore, to the recommendlltion of the Commit- BY J. J. LUCAS, D.D., ALLAHABAD, INDIA. tee, the Assembly did not disapprove the observance of set times for special At a missionary convention held re- prayer and even for fasting, but only cently at Saratoga Springs. Mrs. Lucy M. the setting apart of a special week for Bainbridge, of the New York City Mis- the practice of self-denial. That this is sion, gave the origin of this week as fol- really what the Assembly was asked to lows; "Self-denial week was thought sanction is evident, as we already have of long before the Board took it up. a week set apart for prayer-viz., the It started with two women in a mission first week in January. Notwithstandland" (New York Evangelist of June ing the sanction of other churches, as 15th). The first call for the observance well as the practice of missionary socIof such a week, so far as we know, was eties in this country and England, we issued by General Booth, of the Salva- believe there are good reasons why a tion Army, and for some years this week call for the observance of such a week has been observed the world over by should not be issued. members of that organization_ It is now a recognized part of the Salvation 1. And, first, the observance of such Army discipline, and one of their most a week by the whole Church tends to fruitful methods of raising money. give a false conception of the Christian Other religious bodies and mi8sionary life. That life is one. It is a unit. It societies, with their headquarters in cannot be divided into sections by the England, have observed such a week. weeks of the year. It has no holidays. In this country the Southern Presbyte- The Christian cannot say to himself ; rian Church, at the request of its Board .. I must be very careful to deny myof Foreign Missions, observed the first self this or that pleasure this week; I week in October, 1892, and the North- must live a life of real self-denial the ern Presbyterian Church, at the request first week in March, but during the of its Board, observed the third week other weeks of the year I need not be in March of this year. The last-named so careful and so self-denying." Any Board, in its Report to the General As- observance which creates or cultivates sembly, recommended the observance of such a spirit, unconsciously though it such a week by the whole Church. and be, is not to be encouraged. Thomas the Committee of the Assembly to which Arnold, of Rugby, constantly taught was referred this Report recommended his pupils the danger of attempting to that the first week in March, 1894, be cut their lives int.o slices, and of saying set apart as a week of special prayer practically; "In this slice my actions and self-denial. The Assembly. how- are indifferent and I needn't trouble ever, refused to approve the recommen- myself about them, but in that slice I dation of the Board and of the Commit- must mind what I am about." By tee. Of course there could be no de- training the Church to be careful and sire on the part of the Assembly to re- self-denying in its eating and drinking, strain prayer or self-denial. It must be in its pleasures and expenditures during remembered that the Assembly has ap- the first week in March, do we not al80 proved the observance of the first week train to indifference in such things durin January for special prayer in behalf ing the other weeks in the year? This of foreign missionary work, and in many is not mere theory. What has been the churches for more than thirty years effect of such training in this direction, that week has been faithfully observed. let Church history bear witness. Millions of Christians deny themselves meat tinued year after year becanse it would on one day in the week. What is the be fulfilling the chief end of its institueffect of setting apart that one day of tion. Its very success in filling the the week for the practice of this self- treasury would ensure its permanency. denial? Is it conducive to healthy This success would in a few years make Christian life and growth? And yet it an indispensable agency in securing the day was set apart with the best of the funds necessary to carryon the motives. Moreover, it has the sacrifice work for which we had pledged our· unto death on the cross of our Lord on selves. It would give this week a that day of the week to recommend it place in our Church life and mission as a day of special self-denial. Millions machinery from which it would be of Christians deny themselves not only hard to dislodge it. If, as we have meat, but many other things during tried to show, the long-continued obforty days of the year. They do it at servance of a week of self-denial tends the call of the Church. These days, to create and foster a false view of the too, have much to recommend them as Christian life, ought we not to hesitate days and weeks of special self·denial, before approving it, espeoially when its bringing to mind the suffering of our observance is almost sure to become Lord. Thus a conscience in reference permanent because of its success in se· to the duty of self·denial on certain curing large additions year by year to days and weeks in the year has been the income of the Boards ; hence we created and fostered by the Church; are constrained to say, ., Resist the bebut has the observance of such days and ginnings. " weeks been conducive, on the whole, to healthy growth in spiritual life ? On the other hand, if, as is contended by those who advocate such a week, it To all this it is replied that the week is intended to observe it only for a few of self-denial we propose will never years and then give it up, why should fasten itself on the Church as a perma- we adopt a device for raising funds nent thing; but who can say that it which we proclaim beforehand to be will not? Has it not already become a only a temporary cxpedient, doomed to fixed week in the discipline of the Sal- failure as soon as its novelty has worn vation Army, and as years go by will it off? A device to secure self·denial and not become binding on every member incrcased giving, which its advocates of that organization, binding his con· openly promise to give up in a few science in time by reason of its observ- years, must have in it and back of it ance from childhood? very little to recommend it. Otherwise, why promise to give it up? Why To appreciate the danger of its taking should it not be permanent? The anits place in the permanent and recog- swers to these questions suggest argunized machinery of the Church, let us ments against such a week. Whether consider for a moment why it is pro· its observance prove a financial success posed to observe such a week. The or failure, it ought not to be approved. chief reason is to secure a larger income If a success, then self-denial week, as it to the Board as the result of the self- is already called, becomes a. permanent denial. If year by year a larger amount feature in our church life and mission should be reported as the result of the machinery. If a failure, then why beobservance of this week, would the gin a scheme on which we write failure treasurers and officers of our Boards, from the start, and, in fact, have to constantly burdened as they are with promise to give up in a few years in heavy financial responsibilities, see their order to obtain approval for it in the way to recommend a discontinuance of beginning? an observance to which they look forward as a deliverer from threatened II. The observance of such a week debt? and so the week would be con- tends to lower our Lord's standard of . self-denial. That standard is that we ought to be filled willi humiliation, deny ourselves daily, not one week in and turn to God with penitence and the year, not every Friday in the week. prayer and fasting. It is no reply to His call is to a life of self-denial, not to a this to read touching extracts from let- week of it. His call is the same to-day ters accompanying the gifts of this one as when He was on earth. •• If any week. This proves too much. It im- man would come after me, let him deny plies that the gifts during the other himself and take up his cross daily and weeks of the year were not the outcome follow me." The Church cannot of real self-denial. As one listens to change this standard, nor ought she to such extracts, offered a8 an argument in take any step which has a tendency to fawr of a aelf-deniaZ week, let him not lower it. Is it not a practical lowering forget that they have weight In this of the standard when she singles out discussion only on the assumption that and sets apart one week in the year for like statements could not be sent with the practice of that self-denial which the gifts of other weeks in the year_ everywhere in the New Testament is Thia is an unfounded assumption, and enjoined ns a constant, daily duty, as shows the fallacy of the reasoning well as a pri vilege? Let us not forget founded on It. Would it. not be wiser that the Church is Christ's representa- to press home to the heart of every dis- tive on earth. She speaks in His name. ciple of Christ the duty and privilege She acts for Him in His absence; hence of a life of self-denial, rather than to she has no right to issue a call wllich attempt once every year to arouse them He would not issue were He on eal'th to a week of it, with the usual reaction to-day. Would He single out a week and indifference following such spasms in the year, months and months hence, of Christian life?

and urge His disciples to practise dur- It may be !laid that the reasoning ing that week a self-denial greater than which forbids the setting apart of a on other weeks? Does not such a call week of self-denial would also forbid a imply that a life of self-denial is not so call for a day of prayer and fasting, or binding during the other weeks of the for a week of special prayer; but the year? It is true, we are to preach Sun- cases are not the same. For the observ- day after Sunday the duty and privilege ance of special seasons of prayer we of a life of self·denial, of daily self-de- have scriptural warrant and example.

nial, but then, most inconsistently, we There are special promises to united are to say: ' , Now we wish you to prac- prayer, and such prayer often requires tise this which we preach one week in the setting apart of a special time in the year, and that we may all practise order to secure union in it. For exam- together we will appoint the first week ple, the disciples were to unite in prayer in March, 1894. By that method also for the fulfilment of the promise of the we as a church may ascertain in dollars Father, and so for ten days they united and cents just the amount of our self- with one accord in special prayer. The denial. When, however, a church with church at Antioch united in prayer with eight hundred thousand communicants fasting, and with blessed results. ThuB observes such a week, and as a result re- we have a scriptural warrant for spe- ceives only about twenty thousand dol- cial, united prayer, even unto fasting; lars, we cannot join in the "grate- but where is the warrant in the New ful satisfaction," nor regard this as Testament for the Church setting apart a "truly Christian response from a week for the practice of self-denial, churches, Sabbath – schools, families and that week nearly a year in the fu- and individuals," etc. If this paltry ture?

sum represents the self-denial during III. We do well to ask the question, a week of one of the wealthiest church- How maya self-denying spirit, which es in the world, then we as a church shall lead to constant and enlarged giv. lng, be cultivated? Given such a spirit will prompt the necessary prayer to and the treasuries of all our Boards bring Him back again in power. Noth- would be full to overflowing. Will the ing short of His new outpouring will setting apart of a week for the exercise ever solve the missionary problems of of self-denial develop and maintain such our day.. " Considering the fearful a spirit? We think not. Such a de- consequences of it all, something like vice is too calculating and mechanical. criminal neglect has marked for years It has too much the click of machinery the attitude of the Church toward the about it. The spiritual life cannot be matchless power of prayer for the world.

so wound up that it shall give out its Shall it be so longer, or shall a change best fruits to order on a given week in come over the Church? It will not the year. Church after church has at- avail to pass resolutions and form prayer tempted to do this, and the result has alliances. For generations great calls been, in the end, hurtful to spiritual have been issued, leagues have been life and favorable to the growth of for- proposed, emotions have been aroused; malism. • . • prayer is an echo on men's lips What is needed to-day is not the set- rather than a passion from their hearts.

ting apart of days or weeks of self-de- But if fifty men of our generation will nial. Deep down and back of every enter the holy place of prayer, and be- other need is that of a 8pirit of con- come, henceforth, men whose hearts stant, importunate prayer and supplica- God has touched with the prayer-pas- tion. Given such a spirit throughout sion, the history of His Church will be the Church, and it will lead to frequent changed." This is a cry-a call with prayer unto fasting, and such consecra- the right ring in it-from the secretary tion of the whole life to Christ that of one of our largest foreign missionary nothing will be withheld. Parents will boards. The same cry comes from the gladly separate their children, and pour foreign field. At the closing session of in their gold and silver for His service. the last meeting of the Presbyterian Mr. Robert E. Speer, Secretary of the Synod of India (November, 1891), the Presbyterian Board of Foreign Missions, following invitation was issued, not to in a little tract, " Prayer and Missions," the members of the Presbyterian has set forth this need of the Church in Church, but "to the members of words which we wish could be pon- Christ's body the world over."

dered long by every Christian-" The "We, the members of the Synod of evangelization of the world in this gen- India, met in Lodiana, unite, in the eration depends, first of all, upon a re- name of the Lord Jesus Christ, in ask- vival of prayer. Deeper than the need ing our brethren throughout the world for men ; deeper far than the need for to join with us in daily prayer that a money; ay, deep down at the bottom spirit of constant, importunate prayer of our spiritless life is the need for the and supplication may be given to every forgotten secret of prevailing, world- member of Christ's body the world wide prayer. Missions have progressed over. The members of the Synod slowly abroad, because piety and make this request with a deep sense of prayer have been shallow at home. their own need of such a spirit of im- • When I shall see Christians all over portunate prayer and supplication.

the world,' said John Foster, • resolved They make it in full reliance on the to prove what shall be the efficacy of Head of the Church as present with prayer for the conversion of the world, them, and they send it forth in His I shall begin to think that the millen- name to His people the world over."

nium is at the door.' The condition This is not a call to more prayer, but and consequence of such prayer as this it is a call to plead for that spirit of is a new outpouring of the Holy Ghost. prayer and supplication which is back Nothing short of His own suggestion of all prevailing prayer; which impels to unceasing, importunate, believing establish a station, and print books, and prayer; which moved our Master in tell them something of the Christian re- the days of His fiesh to offer up " pray- ligion and how it differs from theirs, ers and supplications with strong crying and quite another to go to them as and tears;" which moved the friend to Brainerd did to his poor Indians, as go at midnight to his friend and to ask those who are under the wrath of God, with such importunity that he arose who must aeeept of His mercy in Christ and gave him all that he needed; which or perish, and by the very agony of led the leaders of the church at Antioch prayer, and the earnestness of preach- to wait on the Lord with faeting_ When ing connected with it, to be the means such a spirit of prayer as this is given of such outpouring of the Holy Spirit in large measure, then will men like and of such manifest and surprising Paul and Barnabas be sent forth in conversions to God. Those Indians great numbers, and then will all the have probably had no agency in perfect.

money needed, and as it is needed, be ing society upon earth-their very tribes joyfully given. The greatest need to· have perished-but they now shine as day in the foreign field and at home is stars in the crown of their Redeemer; just such a spirit of prayer as is called and those conversions were worth more for by Mr. Speer and the Synod of than all the results of great meetings India. One of the most promising and speeches and munificent donations signs of missionary work is the unanim- from which the spirit of prayer and of ity with which missionaries in the God is absent, and which are not con- field and the secretaries and members nected with the salvation of the soul.

of great missionary societies are empha. There was connected with them more sizing the need of such prayer. Says true missionary labor. That wo have Dr. E. K. Alden, Secretary of the failed, and that this has been our great American Board of Foreign Missions: failure, of taking up this burden as we " Some things we have outgrown-we ought, there can be no doubt. Whether think we have-during our fourscore wrong principles have in any case been years. Have we lost our faith in pray- adopted in pursuing things incidental er, or have we not? Howfa;r does ear- too much, I cannot say, but they cer- nest intercession enter into our working tainly have been pursued too exclu- plans as a 'Vital, ejJicient force! • . . sively. There has been a withdrawing But the prayer is the main thing, and of the spirit from those higher regions will carry with it everything else. Let of spiritual sympathy and struggle, this mighty force be wielded as it may and communion with Christ in the fel- be by the Lord's united people, remem. lowship of His sufferings; and all the bering, as it has been tersely expressed, channels of that sympathy have been that' we are responsible not only for all left empty and dry ; and so while there we can do ourselves, but for all we can has been external activity, and some secure from God,' and there will be no good has been done; there has yet, lack of consecrated money and no lack around many of the missionary stations, of consecrated men." not been the greenness and verdure Dr. Alden, in his pamphlet, "The which we hoped to see. So has it been, Place Occupied in Missionary Work by so is it now. And unless this Board Prayer," from which we have taken the and its friends come together with the extract above, quotes from the address confession of their sin in this, and with of Rev. Dr. Mark Hopkins, and these a readiness to assume this burden more solemn words of Dr. Hopkins apply, in fully for the future, and to cast them- some degree, to nearly every missionary selves upon the Lord, that they may be field and society the world over: "It sustained in bearing it, then that which is one thing to give money, and print is reany the cause of missions will go reports, and go across thc ocean and backward, and we shall have perplexities and burdens come upon us as judg. of Nagasaki. Two thousand or three ments, and under them God will not thousand of them-men, women, and sustain us. " children-were seized and distributed in companies of fifties, eighties, or hun· Mi8sionary Glanoes at Japan. dredsto the various city prisons through. out the land. GOD'S HAND IN JAPANESE HISTORY. Sir Harry Parkes, the British Minis- BY REV. O. H. GULICK, D.D., JAPAN. ter, expostulated with the head officer of the Foreign Department, Prince Referring to a map, one will note the Iwakura, the uncle of the Emperor, and peculiar shape of Japan; its great said: "If the rulers of Japan persecute length and small width, and how won· these people because they are Christians, derfully furnished it i3 with harbors. the (Western) Christian nations cannot The Japanese are destined to become a regard Japan as a friendly nation." maritime commercial people. They Prince I wakura replied : " You Chris· are enterprising, fearless. mercurial, tians say that Jesus is the Son of God ; sentimental, and yet of gentle manners. we say the Mikado is the son of Heaven, the son of God; if there are two sons No people feared and hated Christian· of God in the land, they will quarrel, ity as the Japanese did a few years ago: there will be war in the land, and we and why? About three hundred years cannot have it." After a year or two ago the Portuguese came to the country of exile these Roman Catholic Chris- -the merchants for trade, and the Ro· tians were returned to their homes and man Catholic missionaries to convert their lands near Nagasaki. the people. These missionaries were kindly recei ved and made many pros- Twenty-two years ugo this month, elytes-perhaps forty thonsand or fifty when I hud been four months in Japan, thousand; and the famous missionary one midnight my associate knocked at Xavier visited Osaka and Kyoto. Then my window and informed me that my came the Dutch traders, who sought to language.teacher had been arrested by undermine and supplant the Portu· the police. The next morning we went guese. They told the rulers of Japan together to the teacher's house, found that the Pope of Rome would be the his box empty and some of his papers ruler of his followers, and that if the strewn upon the floor. people became Roman Catholics the na· tive rulers would lose their power. The We asked the governor what this rulers then turned against Christianity, meant, and he said that it was not his drove the priests out of the country, doing, but that the man was arrested and persecuted and put to death many by the secret police of the Imperial of the Christians. Dy the sufferings Government; he knew not whither that this brought the rulers and most they had taken the teacher and his of the people became bitter haters of wife. . Later he told one of us that if Christianity. the man had been baptized there was no hope of his life, but if not baptized Dr. Hamlin says, " When Christians he might at some future day be released are knocking, God is always opening from prison. doors." Now let us see how God has been opening this land of Japan to the We gained no trace of the poor man Gospel; see God's hand in the history or his wife until fourteen months later, of Japan. when the wife was released from the Kyoto prison, and we learned that my Twenty.two or twenty·three years teacher had just died in the Kyoto ago the rulers turned to persecute the prison. remnant of the descendants of the early ~~an Catholics living near the port He had not been baptized, but we trust that he was a believer. He was the last Christian martyr in Japan. When upon his arrest we failed to gain ca and Europe and assist in framing a any satisfaction from the Kobe gov- Constitution for Japan. In Germany ernor, we laid the case before Mr. De Count Ito met the old Kaiser William, Long, the American Minister to Japan, grandfather of tbe present Emperor, who laid the matter before Prince and Bismarck. He wrote home to his Iwakura. The prince said: "You government, and the Japanese newsforeigners need not trouble yourselves; papers published the fact that both we are the rulers of our people." Mr. these greatest men of Germany told De Long assured him that if the rulers him that what Japan needed was Chrispersecuted their people for aiding for- tianity ; this was what would raise up eigners or missionaries or for listening his people; and, further, they told him to Christian teaching, America could that personally he himself needed an not regard Japan as a friendly nation. interest in the Saviour.

Soon after this the Emperor sent Count Ito was the most prominent Prince Iwakura as head of an embassy agent in framing the Constitution of to America and Europe, to seek a re- Japan, which was proclaimed by tbe vision of the treaties. When he reacbed Emperor in 1889, the eighth article of Washington he met Mr. Hamilton Fish, which deelares that a man is free to Secretary. of State under President worship as he pleases, provided he does Grant, who at once spoke of the perse- not offend against the laws of the land. cution of Mr. Gulick's teacher, and This eighth article is the sheet-anchor said: "If you persecute your own peo- of religious freedom in Japan. ple who become Christians, America cannot regard Japan as a friendly na- Thus wonderfully did God open Jation. " pan to the Gospel.

The ambassador, Prince Iwakura, PRESENT; ASPECTS OF MISSION WORK was at last deeply impressed, and wrote home to his government advising that IN JAPAN. the edicts against Christianity, which decreed the death penalty to anyone BY REV. E. ROTHERAY MILLER, JAPAN. embracing the faith, and which were posted in all the cities, be at once re- In the present aspects of mission work moved. In accordance with this advice in Japan tbere are certain points made these edicts were at once all witbdrawn, prominent in the reports for the year quietly removed from the public notice- which should not be passed over. boards. From that day the Imperial Government ceased ~ll persecution of t. The Christian and philanthropic Christiana. efforts put forth after the great earth- Twenty.six or twenty-eight years ago quake in October, 1891, are bearing two young men from the Choshu Prov- fruit. Throughout that district, about ince landed almost penniless in London, Nagoya and Gifu, which is one of the seeking to solve the problem of Eng- strongholds of Buddhism, the preachland's power. These two men ,are to- ing of the Gospel is freer than it ever day Counts Ito and Inouye, the former has been. Prime-Minister of Japan, the latter a Cabinet minister. 2. There is a growing number of Christian men and women in Japan About twelve years ago, at a season who are wielding a wide influence of great national ferment, the Emperor through various forms of literature. promised his people that he would at In book and magazine, in pamphlet the end of ten years grant them a rep- and in story, in life and in poetry, in resentative assembly. translation or in adaptation, we find the desire for others' good, the desire to Eight or nine years ago he sent Count advance God's kingdom upon earth. Ito to study the Constitutions of Ameri- Through such men and women of deep literary knowledge and wide culture and abiding ability, multiplying as time part moral instruction only through the rolls on, will come the most advanced Imperial Rescript, the question of reo state of moral education and civilization ligion outside of the school·room is left possible in Japan; and through them to the individual taste of each teacher, rather than through the foreign preacher and no rule applying to it is issued by or teacher will Christian knowledge the Department. Likewise, the Minis· and spiritual privileges become the com- ter of State for Home Affairs replied to mon portion of the multitudes. the inquiries of representative Japanese S. There is an increasing interest and Christians, that he held most emphati.

prosperity of the training schools for cally that a local governor has no busi- Biblewomen. We are encouraged to ness to interfere with the religious con· observe a growing spiritual as well as victions .of the people of his district, mental life, especially among those and that an absolutely neutral and Im- students who bear the burden of the partial attitude must be maintained in evangelistic work connected with these all his procedure.

schools. The work of these Bible· 5. There is a subject to which the women is appreciated by the evangelis· eyes of those who are interested in tic missionary, and their location in the Japanese affairs have been turned with outstations is earnestly desired. much anxiety during the last six 4. There is another circumstance months. Rumors have come through which occurred during the year, which private letters and mission reports of is especially encouraging as showing friction existing between the mission· that the clause in the Oonstitution, aries and the Japanese ministers, and it granting liberty of conscience to every was hinted by some that the time for J9,panese, is not a dead letter. The missionaries to leave the country had governor of Kumamoto, which is a about come. Wishing to know the stronghold of conservatism in politics latest and most reliable accounts from and religion, at a meeting of the heads Japan, I took the trouble to go to New of various officials in his prefecture, York a week ago, and had a long con- advised the teachers of primary schools versation with Dr. Imbrie, who has just that they themselves should not become returned from Tokyo, alid the presen t bellevcrs in Christianity, also that cer· aspect seems to be this: tain scholars of a certain primary school I should here preface my remarks by should be dismissed on account of their saying that what follows refers to the study of the Bible. The unconstl· Kumiai and Kirisuto churches, with tutional attitude of tllis governor toward which the missionaries of the A. B. C.

the Christians in his prefecture gave F. M. and Presbyterian and Reformed occasion for a most spirited discussion churches co·operate; but it must be In all the periodicals in Japan. The also remembered that these two churches Christian journals especially protested embrace almost two thirds of the Prot· most persistently against this arbitrary estant Christians of Japan.

interference with liberty of conscience; There has been quite a good deal and a cheering fact brought into promi. of friction between some of the minis· nence by this incident is the liberal atti· ters in the Kumiai churches and the tude of the vernacular press toward missionaries of the A. B. C. F. M. In Christianity; and, in addition, the Min· the annual conference of the churches ister of Education made the statement an attack was made upon the mission- to the committee that waited on him, aries by some of the prominent Japan.

that whether teachers follow Christian- . ese ministers, and from the status of tty, Buddhism, or no religious faith at some of them I may say that orthodoxy all is of no consequence whatever to had nothing to do with the matter.

the Department. While U is the object The drift of the argument was that in of the Department of Education to im· missionary work there were three stages: First, where the missionary was GENERAL STATISTICS OF 18ge, JAPAN. everything, and carried on the work alone; secondly, where he did the work = (Contributions for all purposes In Japanese in co·operation with the Japanese: yen. 1 yen 70 cents.) and, thirdly, where the Japanese should Yen. carryon the work alone. Though Kumial Kyokwnl (with speaking highly of the work of the missionary in the first two stages, it was which the A. B. C. F. maintained that the time had come for M. co-operates)……. 1,162 10,760 25,707 the entire independence of the native Kirlsuto Kyokwai (with church. The extremists were for cut- which the Presbyterial ting away from the missionaries in missions co.operate) .• 889 11,190 16,740 everything. The more moderate Methodist MissIOns ••.•. 988 7,089 14,810 thought the church was not strong Episcopal Missions .••.• Il27 4,866 5,782 enough to do this at once. During the :: ~~E!~S~~r::~~.~·::::: 293 1,761 728 course of the debate some bitter things 72 868 125 were said of the missionaries, their mode of living, style of houses, etc., but a Protestant Bodics.•.•• 4,226 35,534 63,837 scathing rebuke was given by some of Increase over 1891 .••. 2,144 10;733 the men, both ministers and elders, Decrease, 1891 •••..•• from some of the country districts, and Greek Church (Russian) 052 20:325 7,676 the outcome of the whole has been that Roman Church (France) : there has been an ebullition of steam, Conversion of Heretics ………..••.• 45 and pressure has been removed and har- Baptism of Christian Parents. . .. . .. 1,837 mony of the relations of missionary and H " Heathen " 1,166 Japanese brethren restored. .. Adults 2,806 With reference to the Kirisuto Kyokwai, the church with which the Pres- Baptisms and Conversions.. •• •••• . . . . •. 5,354 byterian churches and the Reformed churches co·operate, it is true that there Adherents ………………………… 44,812 has been some friction between individual missionaries and the Japanese breth- Bunnms}[ AwAXE. ren, but this would have happened in any case. With the ch nrch or the body BY REV. R. E. M'ALPINE, JAPAN. of ministers there has been no trouble, though some feared that there might The priests are now thoroughly be, since the plan for the reconlltruction aroused, and are fighting with desperof the Boaru of Missions, as adopted by ate energy. In their own organization the Dai Kwai or General Assembly of they are adopting Christian methods as the Church, was not approved by the far as possible. The temples are now majority of the co-operating missions, often labelled "churches;" there are and so, as the funds were not forthcom- " Young Men's Buddhist Associations," ing for the carrying on of the work, the " Young People's Society of Buddhist plan could not be put into operation. Endeavor, " Sunday-schools for learning There was no ill-feeling on the part of Buddhism, all in active operation. the Japanese, though some misunder· Some priests even use the Christian standing on the side of the younger mis- marriage service, ring and all, substisionaries. tuting the name of Buddha for God. . Now I am happy to say that what· Every sect has one or more journals as ever cloud there may have been hang- official organs. By the printed page, ing over the prosperity of the Church by public lecture, and by private con· has been blown away, and everything versation their opposition is fierce and looks bright for the future. untiring. They appeal to the people on three of their tenderest points-viz., filial piety, loyalty, and patriotism.

"This foreign religion," they say, " forbids us to worship our forefathers. Jesus says His followers must hate their parents. This doctrine says our em- peror is not divine, and it dares to con- demn him as to his personal moral life. It destroys the ancient patriotic spirit for which our people are so celebrated; for, by teaching men that they are • pilgrims and strangers' journeying to a future life. it takes away a man's in- terest in the present life and the glory of his own country. No Japanese can be a true Christian and at the same time hibit of the crying needs of humanity a real old-time patriot, ready to die for in our times, the practieal suggestions his emperor and his country." With for bringing the good forces into con- such keen sophisms are they constantly tact with this glaring need, and the haranguing the people. In February philosophy which permeates the whole, last, a professor of the Imperial Uni- make it a clarion call to all thoughtful versity in Tokyo published an article persons to study the humanitarian, mor- on the above lines in seven leading jour- al, and spiritual pl'Oblems of our in- naIs- For a time it produced a flurry creasingly complex civilization, and of excitement in the Christian ranks, shed great light on statistical and other but has now been so successfully an- features of these problems. It will con- swered that the learned professor has tribute largely to make a missionary publicly asked for" quarter_" church in America. Rev. Joseph Cook Such attaeks have an evil effect, not well says, it is "timely, incisive, and only on the people at large, but also brilliant. "

on the native Christian Church byac- -Rev. Robert P. Wilde1'.-Everytbing centuating the spirit of nationalism. It pertaining to Mr_ Wiltler, the Hon of the makes the Christian anxious to prove to founder of this REVIEW, is of interest the Japanese public that they are true to our readers. 'We wish 1m!' 8pace adpatriots, and are not uuder the thumb mitted of our printing b,,,lily a report of the missionaries; this tends, in some of his first four months' work after his cases, to disturb the harmouy aud fel- return to India. Addressing the thirty lowship between the Japanese Chris- or forty student volunteers at the Detians and their foreign brethren_ It cennial Conference; the Y_ M. C. A., seems likely now, however, that God the American High School at Bombay; will make even this fall out unto the the Y_ M_ C. A. and High School in the furtherance of the Gospel, for it is deep- city of his birth, Kolhapur; the Engening the sense of responsibility of the lish Wesleyan Mission at Bangalore; native church and making them more the Y. ~1. C. A. and the students in really in earnest to evangelize their na- Madras Christian College, speakiug nine tive land. times in six and a half days; speaking -The New Era.-Dr_ Josiah I:ltrong's now in English and now in Marathi to book, ., Our Country," has been in such non-Christians, he has found large opdemand, that to date, the publishers re- portunity for and God's blessing on his port the issue of 160,000 copies. Not special mission. His permanent adone reader of that volume will be other dress is Kolhapur, S. ~L C_, India.

than eager to obtain his later volume – -That Bantu item of ours in June (Baker. Taylor & Co., New York), The REVIEW, based on authorities which New Era_ This REVIEW published the we named, comes in for the following first chapter of it, January, 1893, with criticism in private correspondence from an editorial notice of it from advance Mr. Hell Chatelaln: "That absolute sheets. Dr_ Strong's position as Secre- difference of Bantu and negro, and tary of the Evangelieal Alliance offers much-talked-of superiority of the Bantu a lofty vantage-ground for the study of over the negro, has been originated and the line of Christian philosophy and ap- expatiated on by men who had never plied Christianity which is pursued in had any African experience, or who this volume_ That it is a powerful and had lived only among the Bantu. It condensed presentation of the subject, is amazing how easily scientific myths and carries with it the personality of are conjured up and believed by the the writer, goes without the saying_ best Orientalists." We pass this cri.

The summary of the physical, social, tique on, but we wish to accentuate the and other changes of this marvellous last sentence_ That, we are competent nineteenth century, the masterly cx- to ju,lge of iu our own right.

189ft] DEPARTMEN'E OF CHRISTIAN ENDEAVOR. 601S

I1I.-DEPARTMENT OF CHRISTIAN ENDEAVOR.

CONDUCTED BY PROFESSOR AMOS R. WELLS.

This year's International Convention Hindu Protestant clergyman, who comof Societies of Ohristian Endeavor was pared Romanism to the paganism with the first, of the twelve that have been which he is so familiar. The recepheld, to meet out of this country. The tion given the delegates by the better prophecies are many that erelong the class of Catholics, including the mayor, spread of the Society will compel the the aldermen, and the Cn,tholie press, trustees to assign the- Convention to a was amazingly cordial, and all that nation even farther away than Canada. could be wished. Not unlikely befOl'e the close of the century this great gathering will hold a The Convention was unique in the session in England; perhaps even in prominence given to Jnnior work, three Australia. important sessions being devoted to this subject; in the emphasis laid upon Considering the distance of Montreal evangelistic subjects and methods, the from the greatest number of Endeavor· famous evangelists, Dr. J. Wilbur ers, the rival attractions of the World's Chapman and Rev. B. Fay Mills, con- Fair, and the fact that the Western ducting some very powerful meetings; roads failed to give favorable terms to in the boldness with which t.he social excursions, the attendance of seventeen questions of the day, such as temperthousand may be considered an extraor- ance, social purity, pure literature, and dinary one. It probably means even good citizenship, were brought before more than the forty thousand that came the young folks; in the practical natogether last year in New York. ture of many of the sessions, especially of the" open parliaments" and the con- Several unique features rendered the ferences on committee work. In all Convention memorable. One was the these respects the Convention was return of Dr. Clark from his tour of the unique; but the readers of this magaworld in the interest of Christian En- zine will be chiefly interested in knowdeavor. This, with the widened view ing that in the matter of missions the it has given the Endeavorers of the Endeavorers present at Montreal showscope of their movement and of the ed an unprecedented and most delight. needs of the world, contributed not a ful zeal. little toward the marked missionary enthusiasm of the Convention. To be sure, that was not unexpected. Throughout the year, the tide of mis- Another unique feature was akin to sionary activity among the young peothis-the noteworthy international fla- ple of the~e societies has been manivor of the assembly. References to the festly rising. They have been building annexation question, to arbitration, to missionary churches, supporting misthe Queen and the marriage of her sionaries, circulating missionary peligrandson that took place during the odicals, founding missionary libraries, sessions of the Convention, to the com- establishing missionary lecture bureaus, mon political problems that both Canada and organizing missionary institutes for and the United States have to faee- the diffusion of missionary information. such international topics added piq- Best of all, they have been going, in uancy to the meetings, and widened the large numbers, to the mission fields outlook of the young people. themselves, if ready; or, if not ready, they have put themselves in training There is no need to do more than re- for that high caIling. fer to the disorder of the Montreal .. roughs." excited by an incidental, A clear evidence of this missionary uncomplimentary reference to Catholi- activity comes from the treasurers of cism made by Rev. Mr. Karmarkar, a the various missi()nary boards. It must $2100.20; the American Baptist Misbe l'emembered, in considering the sionary Union, $3122.16; the Woman's meaning of the figures given below, Presbyterian Board of Missions of the that much of the missionary giving of Northwest, $3676.37; the American Christian Endeavor societies is never Board of Foreign Missions, $13,579.93. recorded. It is given with the contri- This list is evidently incomplete, some butions of the church, and is not dis- of the most vigorous Christian Endeavtinguished as a Christian Endeavor of- or denominations, such as the Methodist fering. Not all the boards, either, keep Protestant, being entirely unrepresenta separate account of the gifts received ed, and a few of the largest boards not from these societies. Undoubtedly, having sent in their figures; and yet considering these facts, the figures here what a glorious list it is I These eighgiven would be within the truth if they teen boards received at least $63,000 were largely magnified. They are very from these consecrated young people. encouraging, however, as they are: 'This means that the generation that The Missionary Board of the Cum- next will carryon the work of the berland Presbyterians reports Endeavor Church is one trained, as no generation gifts of $719.70, an increase over last yet has been trained, to give for the year. The American Home Missionary spread of Christ's kingdom on earth. Society received $3317.86, expressly It was to be expected, then, that misstated to have come from Endeavor so- sionary enthusiasm would be shown at cieties. Endeavorers sent the Presby- Montreal, and indeed it was. Probably terian Board of Foreign Missions $16,- no more hopeful token for the welfare 446.57, against $9035.60 sent the pre- of Christ's Church could be imagined ceding year. The Woman's Executive than was indicated by the missionary Committee of Home lIissions of the " open parliament," conducted by Rev. same denomination received $5600.21, Gilbert Reid, a missionary fresh from an increase over last year of $3546. To China. Mr. Reid appeared in the full the American Missionary Association Chinese costume he wears in Chinacame $3472.45, an increase of $1354.85. queue and all-and set the young people Presbyterian Endeavorers of Canada that filled the immense hall to talking sent to their Missionary Board $446.14. about their missionary work-what Canadian Congregationalist Endeavor- they were doing and how they were ers contributed $i4.7.25. The General doing it. It was but a touch that loos· Christian Missionary Convention re- ened an avalanche_ Scores were on ceived $3430 for a home mission church, heir feet at once, trying to get the while the foreign missionary society of floor. .. We are supporting a thousandthe same Church, the Disciples of dollar missionary in China." " Our Christ, received $2180.40, the secretary society of twenty-six is supporting a stating, as do many more of these secre- native worker in India." "Our sotaries, that the young people undoubt- ciety has four student volunteers, and is edly gave much more, but their offer- supporting two more in their studies." ings were not kept separate from those .. Our society sends out twelve workers of their church. The New West Edu- every week to hold evangelistic sercation Commission received $494.13; vices among the Indians." "Our sothe Free Baptist Benevolent Societies, ciety has sent eleven men into the for- $458.16; the Evangelical Lutheran eign field (Toronto)." "We support Church (General Synod), $2156; the two missionaries in Japan." Such are American Christian Convention, $500, samples of the reports that came pouran increase of 50 per cent; the Board ing in, three or four speaking at once, of Domestic Missions of the Reformed the eager young people refusing to be Church in America, $1250; the Con- repressed. It really seemed as if the gregational Church Building Society, – reports could go on all day, and this thought was verified when Mr. Reid gationaJist, three Presbyterian, one . finally, in despair, asked all who during the year had been engaged in helping Brethren, one Church of England, five the cause of missions to rise, and the Methodist, one Bible Christian, one Unit- immense audience rose as one man I One eminent clergyman said that the ed Presbyterian, three in public insti- entire scene was an augury of a more immediate millennium than anything tutions. Indeed, Christian Endeavor in he had ever seen before; and he was right. England is interdenominational, just as Of course, this was only one exercise. it is in this country and everywhere. There was a great deal more. Mr. S. L. Mershon, the indefatigable worker who Herein lies one of the chief secrets of its has done more for practical missionary work among Endeavorers than any charm and its power. The times are other man, the originator of the Chris- tian Endeavor Missionary Institute that ripe for just such a manifestation of is spreading its influence all over the United States, spoke most inspiringly brotherly sympathy as Christian En- on missionary literature. Another suc- cessful worker, Miss MacLaurin, of deavor inspires, and for just such an Chicago, discussed the conduct of mis- sionary meetings. Dr. J. T. McCrory, exercise of brotherly co-operation as of Pittsburg. spoke of " The Reflex In- fluence of Missionary Effort." Rev. Christian Endeavor occasions. W. H. G. Temple, of Boston, gave an address on "Missionary Money: How Nearly half of the seven hundred Eng- to Raise it." Then there was a special c.)nference for workers on the mission- lish societies of Christian Endeavor ary committees, conducted by a special- ist in this line, Mr. W. Henry Grant, were formed this past year. That is an of Philadelphia, and a report from this meeting was presented to the Conven- indication of wonderful life and growth.

tion. At next year's convention, to be held Altoget1.er, it is certain that the in London, the number of societies will Christian Endeavor societies of the world are more thoroughly interested almost certainly be over one thousand. in missions than ever before, and are ready for a year's work that will far The latest Chinese society of Chris- eclipse the past. Let all pastors see in this new and zealous force II missionary tian Endeavor has been formed in Chi· power to be cultivated prayerfully and earnestly. In God's providence this cago. This is probably the first one east Christian Endeavor movement may be -who knows ?-the final, culminating of the Pacific coast. means by which the world is to be won Following close upon the organization for Christ I of the Australian United Society of There are now enrolled in England Christian Endeavor is a United Society over seven hundred societies of Christian of Christian Endeavor in China I A Endeavor. One of the lists most re- large and representative gatheIing of cently published shows thirty-four new missionaries in Shanghai was &eized societies, thus divided among the de- upon as a favorable opportunity, and nominations: ten Baptist, nine Congre- Endeavor workers from all over the kingdom are now banded together in a compact organization for the purpose of publishing literature and spreading the Christian Endeavor ideas. The columns of three Chinese missionary papers are open to the United Society, and secretaries for the great divisions of the kingdom will push the cause in their own localities.

Missionary committees of Christian Endeavor societies should always work in the closest co·operation and under the tullest direction of their church om.- cers and pastor. Especially should they gain the approval of the church authori- ties for all proposed plans of raising money for missions, and no society should appropriate money for missions until the proposeu object-no matter what it is-has been approved by the pastor or other church authority. It is best, too, for all Christian Endeavor contributions to missions to be sent to the denominational boards through the hands of the church treasurer, designat· ed, however, as Christian Endeavor contributions.

BDITORIAL DEPARTMENT

IV.-EDITORIAL DEPARTMENT.

T1te f(fUr great wants of the opening soldiers, for them and their heirs. In missionary era are these : Open doors return they were to render active ser- where now the Gospel is excluded, vice to the lord of the castle of Kuma- abundant men and women to enter the moto in time of war, and in preventing open fields, abundant money to sustain approaches in time of peace. It is said and support the work, and the Holy of one of these villages that .. there is Spirit to accompany and follow all the not a man in it who is not a leper ex- missionary labor in pentecostal power. cept the stone idol." The reason is As to the open doors, we may say that generally supposed to be because of the God has almost universally given them somewhat forced inter-marriages. They to the Church. As to the second and cannot marry into the samurai class third requisites, they are to be supplied above them, nor will they into the peas- by a self-denyiug and obedient Church; ant class below them ; and as a conse- and as to the fourth, He alone can sup- quence come a multiplicity of inter- ply it, but He will give in answer to marriages and leprosy.

prayer. With the exception of Dr. Goto, of Tokyo, no wtIl·educated medical man The Lepers of Japan. in Japan has as yet made leprosy a spe- In response to the appeal which we cialty ; there has been no encourage- published on page 436 of our June issue, ment to do so. Those Japanese who the C. M. S. propose to establish a leper knt)wof the desire to help their afflicted hospital at Kumamoto, Kiushiu. There fellow-countrymen are greatly interest- is at present no charity in the whole ed. Medical men offer support and country for the relief of the 200,000 sympathy. Among the Christians, lepers, who suffer in this unmitigated more than one has said how much it dual tragedy of shame and despair, ex- may do for the Church of Cbrist in cept the Roman Catholic institution at Japan. One remarked, "My people Gotemba, near Tokyo, more than half can argue with your people as cleverly of the inmates of which have volunta- as they can, but they know nothing of rily, it is said, become followers of Him such love as tbis ; this will preach to who singled out lepers for His mercy. them wbere words would fail."

Leprosy is more prevalent in the pre- Tbe really best way of helping is a fecture of Kumamoto than in any other somewhat difficult question. A dis- part of Japan; no sphere of society can pensary is useless; the patients must be said to be absolutely free from it. be under recognized care and superin- Japanese leprosy is not regarded as in- tendence, therefore a hospital seems to fectious, only as hereditary; and a be a necessity to begin with, and if this prominent medical man, who has kindly could lie placed under a resident native offered to gratuitously become consult- Christian doctor, much good might be ing phYSician in the event of a hospital effected. About £600 ($3000) Is needed being established, gives it as his opin- to start this work. Subscriptions may ion that from 60 to 70 per cent could be sent to Mrs. Edward Nott, The Glen.

be relieved if they had good medical Walmer. Kent, England, or to Rev.

aid at first; 10 per cent could be cured, D. M. Lang, Osaka, Japan.

though it might appear in their descend- ants. English Notes. Scattered round Kumamoto are small BY REV. JAMES DOUGLAS. villages, the popUlations of which are said to be almost entirely lepers. These COll'IJersion of MOBeS Levi of Ruuia.- villages are relics of the feudal times; The Mildmay Mission to the Jews has they were granted to a certain class of resting upon it many marks of the Di. vine favor. The following communica· received from you. This was a great tion, sent by Pastor Gurland, from the joy to me. I read it repeatedly. My province of Courland, to Mr. John Wil- eyes were opened. I saw a new world. kinson, the superintendent of the mis- I did not recognize myself. I began sion, deserves to be read with interest: now to see the true covenant God of "In the month of June, 1892, my col- Israel in Jesus Christ, the promised porteur was ill-treated by some fanatic Saviour, who died for our sins and rose Jews and robbed of fifty New Testa- again for our justification; and said to ments, which they took to the rabbi for Him, "My Lord and my God." 1 will him to destroy. pay fourfold the value of the books, and will confess publicly the Lord "The colporteur wished to prose- Jesus Christ before friend and foe." cute, but 1 ad vised him not, but to , Amen I' I responded, embracing the leave the mattcr in the Lord's hands. dear old man to my heart, 'Amen.' He was not satisfied, but still wished to This is of the Lord, and it is marvellous prosecute. 'Be perfectly quiet,' I said in our eyes." to him, ' the 1Vord of God needs no protection.' He agreed with me and let Medical Mis8ions.-Dr. Wheeler, of the matter rest. Six w;eeks elapsed, Jerusalem, writes: "Special prayer is when, one evening, two NicodemUl needed for this city. The darkneBB and sOlLis called upon me in the middle of deadness are terribly sad. . .. The the night-one a gray-haired man, the work is of great interest from a medical other a younger man. 'fhe old man point of view. My hospital is alway8 began thus: ' My name is Moses Levi ; full. . .. Two Jews, first impressed I am a business man, and president of in our hospital with the truth of Chris· the synagogue of B–. About six tianity, have since been baptized in our weeks ago, in my blind zeal, I beat your church. Prejudice and superstition are colporteur and robbed him of fifty New rapidly breaking down before the clear Testaments, thinking that I did a merito- light of the Gospel." rious act; but have been severely punished for it, and, on the other hand, Dr. Shepherd, writing from Udaipur, blessed by it. When I brought the Rajputana, says: "The medical work books to the rabbi, who, like myself, is ever increasing-53,OOO cases treated knew nothing of their contents, we re- last year. . .. The medical mission joiced together, and fixed the next day here has been the means of establishing for their destruction. We had a long mission work in this heathen strongtalk, and got angry over the missiona- hold. By God's blessing on our work ries and their misleading books. In the in fifteen years we have got a mission mean time it became dark. Leaving the house, a new hospital for fifty beds, rabbi's house, I stumbled and feU over and a church in which worships a thorthe parcel of New Testaments, and re- oughly organized Christian congregaceived such a blow that I could not lift tion. " myself up again. A doctor was sent for, who declared that I had broken my Dr. Sims, of Stanley Pool, writes, on leg, and I had to be carried home. The January 25th, 1893: "I have a small doctor was a dear Christian, and said : hospital of eight beds dlld a good phar- " My dear Moses, this is the finger of macy, in both of which daily aid is God. In tLe Book you intended to de- given to mallY sick who come or who stroy you will find the best medicine for are carried here. We have also a little body and soul." . . . His words church of nine active members, witnessreached my heart, and I had no rest. ing and working around. Weare just Next day I sent for the books, but they finishing a church building, and the had been destroyed. After awhile the principal ones who built it are already gaDd doctor brought me a copy he had members of its internal organization."

Speaking of the Congo women, Mrs. Walfridsson, of the medical mission, Bethel Santhal Misnon.-Pastor Hae- says: "These poor creatures Bre very gert reports progress. During the past much degraded, and, if possible, evell year about five thousand patients have more bound to their old habits than the been attended, and much suffering has men. Even after they have become been relieved. Some who vowed to fol- Christians it seems more difficult for low the Lord on their recovery have them than for the men to get out of gone back to their demon·worship ; but their old superstitious customs. We there have also been cases to encourage.

have seen, to our great joy:, much bless- A hundred and nineteen men and wom- ing in the work among the women, and en have been baptized since April last, we expect more to follow, although as on their profession of faith in Christ.

yet only a few have been baptized. The pastor was recently thrown from There are many who are not far from his horse and much bruised ; but as no the kingdom of God." bones were broken, .. the devil," he said, .. was downright grieved, and Steamship for the &uth Sea and :Ne1IJ walked away disappointed."

Guinea Mianontl. -The directors of the London Missionary Society have decid- The Pulayans.-The Rev. A. H. Lash, ed to construct a steamer for service in principal of the Buchanan Institution, the South Seas, and have issued an ap- Pallam, contributes to the Tra'Dancore peal to the young people to undertake Diocesan Record a graphic account of a the task of providing this new ship as recent visit paid to Tirnivella, the Rev.

their special share in the Forward Move. J. H. Bishop's station. Mr. Bishop's ment of the society. The estimated work is among the PUlayans chiefly, a cost is £16,000, and the addition to the class of out·castes who are subjected to annual expenditure involved in its disabilities exceptionally severe even in maintenance is £1500. India. Mr. Bishop has about four thou- sand converts under his care belonging The POW6'/" of Prayer.-In 80 far as to this people, and employs several prayer acts at all, its action is uncondi- Pulayan agents of whose ability he has tioned by time or space. According to a high opinion. To show the nature of Dr. Talmadge's beautiful definition, the disabilities referred to, Mr. Lash " Prayer is the slender nerve that moves tells of a Pulayan child who, seeing Mr.

the muscles of Omnipotence." The Bishop, came running forward. "He Rev. Jonathan Lees, of Tientsin, re- was," says Mr. Lash, " rather shy about ports: .. It is very significant that there coming on to the main road, but the is a growing disposition to link success offer of a bright.covered book proved here with prayer at home. It is known irresistible, and coming down to us he that at least one large gathering of poor took it, and at our request began to read women in England are praying constant- aloud. We stood listening to him for ly for their yet poorer sisters in Tien- two or three minutes, and then I looked tsin. Dr. Roberts connects the conver- up and down the road and found we sions in the hospital with special meet- had stopped the traffic on both sides.

ings for prayer on its behalf held among We beckoned the people to come on, Welsh colliers. And there seems reason but while the Pulayan boy stood in the to trace the revival in our Ku-Ioui·hsi road not one of them would pass; some chapel to the daily prayers of a friend caste women, who were evidently in a who, having been here, knows the hurry, climbed the bank on the side peculiar difficulties of the place, but farthest from the boy, and making a who is now far away. There is a soli- wide detour, joined the road higher up, darity in the work of the Church which and hurried on their way. We let the we too faintly recognize. • Oue in boy go, and the stream of passers·by Him.' " again began to flow."

TlIE MONTHLY CONCERT OF MISSIONS

V.-THE MONTHLY CONCERT OF MISSIONS.

Japan j* Korea jt Shintoism jt Medical Missions.§ A :SURVEY OF MISSIONARY WORK IN lofty summits and steep, lava·scarred JAPAN. sides of the promontory of Idzu and its mountain chains, now left rapidly be· BY WILLIAM ELLIOT GRIFFIS, D.D., LL.D. hind, could occasionally be discovered."

The day on which we write rounds Not until late in the afternoon was the out the fortieth year since Commodore whole glorious vision of the beautiful Perry steamed into the Bay of Yedo land revealed. At sunset the summit and into Japanese history. On July of Fuji became a crown of glory. The 8th, 1853, the Suaquehanna, the first next day was one of sunny splendor.

steamer in Japanese waters, came to As on July 8th, 1853, so for years, her anchorage off Uragaat 5 P.M. The except in great outlines and salient fea· firing of two rockets from the forts on tures, Japan was the mysterious coun· the rocky heights, answered by the rat· try, the land of secrecy and spies, the tling of cables and the splash of four paradise of the informer, with the struc· anchors, announced the beginning of a ture of society and government hidden new era in .. Everlasting Great Japan." under a mist. For nearly seventeen Was it prophetic that of the four years after that historic day of haze and ships, three bore native American baffiing fog, the constant burden of names, Saratoga, Susquehanna, Missis- complaint in the diaries, letters, and sippi, and one that of Plymouth? At publications even of foreign residents on about the very time that the Pilgrim the soil was that of mystery. Little Fathers were crossing the Atlantic to could be learned with certainty as to found the American Commonwealth, rulers or ruled. How different the situ· Japan expelled the missionaries of the ation to-day I Vanished like the mist Roman phase of the faith, and become are Tycoon, feudalism, the old society the sealed country and her people the and ideals. Foreground and back· hermit nation which our fathers knew. ground now stand in sunUght, but the Whatever fancy the ships' names lecturer who to-day !!peaks from vivid might suggest or memories evoke, the memory and keen experience of things day was typical of subsequent move- seen and felt in the years 1870–71 is apt ments within the empire. In London to start suspicion and incredulity in the parlance, the weather was "dull but minds of Japanese hearers born since fine. " So hazy was the early morning, 1865. Yet the vanished things of Old that the castellated rocky coast of the Japan were not more wonderful than " Cliff Fortress Island" could with diffi- are the glories of "Shin Nippon" (New culty and only at intervals be descried. Japan), the most potent and striking of Even Fuji, the peerless mountain, was all being a true Christianity, not grafted for most of the day invisible, but" as merely, but planted and flourishing.

the day advanced," wrote Perry, "the Let us survey the past and present, sun came out with a brighter lustre, noting the conditions, needs, difficul- glistening upon the broad sails of the ties, and prospects of the Master's work junks within view, and dispelling the in this Oriental land of promise.

mist, through the openings of which the As to land and people, two striking facts confront us. The soil, once a • See also pp. 54 (Jannary). 255 (April), 374 feudal monopoly, is now practically in (May), 436 (June), 490 (July), 690, 6Ql and 698 the hands of those who cultivate it. Despite the fact that "nine tenths of (prelent Issue). the peoplc are hopelessly in debt," the national increase in wealth is remark· t See pp. 531 (July), 658 and 655 (pNl!ent issne). i See p. 648 (present ie8ue).

SSee pp. 641 and 7f1l (present II.ne). able. Two decades ago Japan was the amelioration of morals, the elevation reckoned by foreign merchants as of the eta or pariah to citizenship, the "hardly worth trading with;" now manifold measures of reform, charity. the volume of exports and imports and the activities that raise humanity in equals $162,428,832. Once the United the scale of being! In a word, the States was one of the smaller traders, Japanese are bound not only to take buying Japan's tea, but importing next their place among the nations. but to be to nothing. In 1893 our country leads found in the front rank. Nothing less all nations, imports reaching a figure will satisfy their ambition. exceeding 6,000,000, and the total trade $44,663,024. Yet willing and proud as all are, espe- cially the fellow· countrymen of Mat- Equally interesting is the fact that the thew Perry, to rejoice in the wonderful population of the empire has steadily progress of the Japanese, it is only fair increased since the opening of the coun- to state that the best tllings in New try. The exact census figures are ob- Japan are tlte creation8 of men Ij'om tainable since 1882. The comparison Ohristendom. It i~ not merely for the between 36,700,118 souls in 1882, and mosquito·net, sponge-cake, the knowl- 40,718,677, December 31st, 1891, speaks edge of anatomy and rational medicine. for itself. Japan has been enriched, with a hundred other things of the sixenlarged, and in a thousand ways bless· teenth century whose tell· tale names reed hi temporal things by her foreign veal their Western origin, that Japan is intercourse. indebted to Christians. The figure of .. the foreign employe" has always been To one who, like the writer, lived modestly in the background, but though under the feudal system, the R~ume secret as leaven, he has been largely the Statistique dJ3 t' Empire du Japon, pub· transforming power. NI1VY, army, lished by the Bureau of Statistics of the mint and coinage, educational system, Imperial Cabinet in Tokyo, for 1893, a codes of law aud systems of comts. copy of which is now before mc, is full steamship companies, lighthouses, rail· of hope and inspiration. Its pages, ways, telegraphs, reforms and improvewhich number as many as the Psalms, meuts in mineR, prisons, hygiene, mills, are preana of progress. Such a literary laboratories, water-works, harbors, cefunction issued forty years ago, copies ramics. dockyards, newspapers-what of which are also before us, tells of lit· would these be without the foreigner? tIe that was national, but much that Iu many iustances they would not 80 was fractional in nearly three hundred much as exist. In the nobler lines of principalities or petty feudalities. The endeavor, in the instilling of nobler bulk of what was then reckoned as as· ethical and humane ideas, in the intelsets is now bric·a·brac and curios. lectual and literary drilling and training Now, one government clearly di.tferen- of the men who now lead Japan, in the tiated into the three fnnctions-execu- education of thousands in parliamentary tive, legislative, judicial-with one na- procedure and the methods of self-govtional army and navy, an Imperial rep- ernment, the missionary has been teachresentative Diet or Parliament, and a er, leader, exemplar, counsellor, friend. written constitution, with modern ad- Take away the object.lessons of the ministrative systems, local suffrage and foreign settlements at the seaports, the legislatures. binds the country into uni- actual shirt-sleeve and hand-soiling ty. Yet, besides these politicalfeatures work done by the foreign employe which so impress the world at large, (yatoi), the instruction given in dispenhow wonderful seem the new things in sary, school, private dwelling, and Japan-free public schools, hospitals, church by the Christian missionaries, local option in dealing with the treat- in ten thousand forms, and Japan would ment of Japan's cancer-licensed pros- to-day be far behind Chins. titution-the improved status of woman, There are truths and facts which requisites for the making of the noble statistics cannot show. Tourist, hasty records now enjoyed by some elderly book-maker, art dilettante, and sensa- men and women still in the harness and tiollal corrcspondent dclight in talking sweetly bearing the burden and heat of of Japan's" phenomenal progress," as the day, content with the Master's though it wcre a fairy.tale, or even as " penny." though the Japanese mind had conceived or their right hand had executed this In selecting missionaries for the work thing. Truth must be told. The now in hand, it is best more than ever names of Perry. Harris, Parkes, How- before to consider quality rather than cll, Brinkley, Black, Wagener, Bous- quantity. Well-balanced men and quet, Le Gendre, Smith, Savatier, women are wanted who can teach, coun- Geerts, Van Mccrdervoort, Satow, As- sel, and direct ItS friends rather than ton, Chamberlain, and a host of others, rule as masters or even labor as preach- American, British, French, Dutch, Ger- ers or evangelists. Indeed, except for man, belong like foundation-stones in exceptionally gifted men, the preaching the structure of New Japan. They days of the foreigner are about over. were initiators, teachers, founders, lead- Why? Beause the native Japanese ing while the Japanese followed. Yet Christians can preach Christ so much none the less do those of Hepburn, Ver- better than the alien. The Japanese beck, Greene, Williams, Brown, themselves being beth witnesses and Thompson and others, consecrated ser- the best judges, rare is the foreigner vants of Jesus, whom the Japanese, un- who speaks fluently, accurately, acless monsters of ingratitude, cannot for- ceptably the vernacular to the people get. These men, of finest intellect and or in polished style to the educated nanatural gifts, have been servants of ser- tives. That some of our brethren sucvants of the J apanesll from their first ceed admirably and not a few measurlanding on the Boil in 1859 or later. ably does not invalidate the facts stated Teachers, translators, advisers, healers, above. It is not merely that the alien factotums-no statistics can tell the is unidiomatic in his diction; the radistory of their manifold and continuous cal differences in mental habits make service. even his correctly spoken. utterances un- intelligible or misleading. Now in the Here we touch upon a subject that domain of education these drawbacks statistics know nothing of, which not are minimized, Further, it is evident only the Christian at home in comfort that the Japanese have the gift of utterforgets, but which even the mercantile ance and the graces of preaching to a residents in the treaty ports, who are marked degree; hence, the policy of the missionaries' neighbors, do not sus- the llis&ion Boards should be the trainpect or appreciate. The trader's or ing of a native ministry. Direct evandiplomatist's business is at stat.ed hours, gelization should be through Japanese between sun and sun, with Suuday for pastors, while education and general rest and recreation. On the contrary, superintendence should be the work of the miesionary is literally never safe the missionaries. On this point the from distraction, from calls, inquiries, wisest missionaries and observers, and interviews from converts, hearers, mostly Japanese, unanimously agree. and natives of all sorts, who knew but little of the value of time or the endur- Dcspite the regular, almost periodic ance of human nerves. In a country (and, shall we say, indispensable ?) "relike that of " th" sunrise," cold-blooded actions," the religion of Jesus is no regularity, a routine of good habits, un- longer a mere exotic in Japan. It has sentimental consecration well tempered roots in the soil. It is profoundly afwith common sense, rather than im- fecting, at a thousand points, the na· petuosity or light-headed zeal are the tionallife. While some features in the dogmatic forms of Christianity, which their upholders consider necessary to it, 1889. For nearly, or even more than a find no congenial atmosphere in Japan, hemi-decade politico-religious preaching practical religion is most in demand. was in fashion. Now, it is the testi- One radical difference between the Teu- mony of our brethren at the front, practonic and the Japanese intellect is thc tical preaching is the rule. As the best eager craving of the former and the al- missionaries observe not clouds, but most complete indifference of the latter sow, mind not" reactions," but pray to abstract thinking. With no mind and work, so thc best of the native for metaphysical discussion, the native preachers heed less outward influences, believers insist on simplifying creeds, and preach and follow Christ more in and their progress in this direction is both word and work. The wise missometimes rather alarming to their sionary keeps him well supplied with a friends beyond the Pacific. Neverthe- lending library of modern books, where less, with their own religious news- with the native preacher and evangelist papers and reviews and ecclesiastical he can feed his own mind. The books gatherings of all sorts there are strong of medireval and past centuries, the evidences that they are willing to do rubbish lying unread in our own libraearnest thinking and to combine pa- ries are simply useless. Besides the tience with eagerness. The tendency Bible, the literature needed is what will is even stronger toward practical and explain it best. The freshest thinking visible fruits. about, exposition of, and commentary upon the Book are in demand. In In the preaching of the native pastors Japan, the Christian literature of the three distinct phases are noted. The first and the nineteenth century is most first pioneers borrowed their method helpful. This practical preaching is directly from their foreign teachers, bearing fruit richly. We note how which was expository and apologetic. generously our Japanese brethren have The benefits of Christianity to the indi- given for the support of the Gospel in vidual and the nation we….e largely their own churches, and its spread dwelt upon, and the ·examples of emi- throughout the whole empire. . To nent men of faith in Europe and Ameri- their own boards of home miseions, ca were cited. Following this came the Sunday-schools, temperance work, philosophical method. During the de- young men's associations, hospitals, cade from 1880 to 1890, the rage for the orphanages (now nineteen in number), study of philosophy among the think- training classes, various industrial vening classes in Japan became almost a tures, prompt relief of the distressed in craze. "The English school" of writ- time of floods, earthquakes, etc., they ers was especially popular, and the have during the year past added, with number of native youth who, to use a needed modifications, Young People's Japanese term, .. swallowed Darwin Societies of Christian Endeavor, and whole." was great-so great, indeed, as free night schools for parents who are to make those who woke from the spell so poor that they cannot afford to send ashamed of the largeness of the Japan- their children to the common day ese bump of imitativeness. The pulpit schools. In a word, despite the socould not escape both the infection and called reaction against Christianity, contagion that were in the air in every there seem indications both of its deeper large assembly, and so the philosophico- rooting and of more solid growth. religious sermon and address ruled Though the statistics for 1893* may among these Oriental Athenians. Then burst upon the nation the political tu- * Roman Catholics, 44,812 BoulB in 244 congremult. consequent upon the agitation for the Constitution and Parliament, the gations; Greek Catholics, 20,325 Bouls in 219 written instrument creating which was congregations; Protestants, 35,534 souls in 365 granted by the Emperor, February 11th, local churches. Thlrty-one Protestant organlzashow a gain far below the average for women who shall be servants of ser- several years past, and possibly loss un- vants for Jesus' sake. The strongest der several columns, yet the interior forces in all Japanese history are rever- forces of the religion of Jesus in Japan ence for the Mikado and patriotism, seem stronger than ever. It may be founded upon the national history and that the parable of the leaven rather traditions. One of the delicate tasks of than that of the mustard-seed is this our brethren in Japan is to show that year being illustrated. Never was Christianity knows no Asiatic or Euro- there a more deeply felt need of moral pean, has nothing to do with American, vigor among the thinking and govern- Englishman, German, Japanese assnch, ing men of .. Shin Nippon." As a but for man. Jesus Christ by the grace Japanese editor wrote two years ago, of God tasted death for the Japanese, .. We have imported a great political and He is the Saviour of all them that machine [the National Constitution and believe there as elsewhere. On the Diet], but we have not the moral oil to other hand, there is nothing in Chris- make it work." It is found that true tianity which, rightly interpreted and Christians are the mainstay of moral applied, conflicts with anything that is reform. Even the Buddhists, quick- morally beautiful in Japanese family or ened into marked activity and imitating national life. .. I came not to destroy, the Christians by organizing young but to fulfil," are the words of Christ, men's associations, orphanages, and even as applicable to the old moral order of a sort of salvation army, predict a re- Japan as to that of Israel.

vival of Christianity. In temple-build- : With faith, then, as leaven, if not, at ing, cutting off hair to make drag.ropes, this moment, as mustard-seed, we utter and purely outward and showy enter- our faith in the cheering hopefulness of prise, the Buddhists are zealous. In the missionary situation in Japan. Our generating moral stamina, they are wo- nands and hearts, prayers and gifts fully lacking. In this fact the logic of should be reconsecrated afresh on .. The their creed is manifest. A Japanese Land where the Day Begins," because: DOD·Christian student in one of our 1. Christ commands. 2. Shinto, the American colleges remarked a few old indigenous religion, is now little days ago, .. Buddhism, has no personal else than a political engine. It has no God, and therefore no element of life or food for the hungering spirit.

progress. There is no hope for J a- 3. Buddhism has no element of prog- pan in Buddhism. It is dead to us. ress. Its tap-root is cut, because it has We expect nothing in this direc- cut itself off from the Supreme Creator.

tion." 4. What is done for Japan is indirectly Next to a richer outpouring of the done for China. The Chinese will learn Holy Spirit upon our missionaries, our from the Japanese as they will from no brethren in Christ in Japan, and upon Western nation. Because both are ourselves at home, there is needed re- Eastern, the one will learn from the inforcement of the very best men and other with less sensitiveness and jeal- ousy_ 5. Because the signs are cheer- ing and the promise great.

tlons are represented, united fOT Christian work May "the rudder of Asia" turn the in twelve alliances. Of the 35,5l34 church-mem- continent aright as it moves into the bers, 33,390 belong in five allied ecclesiastical flood of the future. Christ is our steersbodies. Does not this illustrate Christian unity man. "Behold also the ships, whicb, rather than sectarian division? As many cop.- versions andbaptisms are reported from the body though they be so great, and are driven of independent native churches in 1892-93 as of fierce winds, yet are they turned from all the other Protestant churches. This about with a very small helm, whitherlooks as thongh the work were passing into the soever the governor listeth. " bands of the natives.

GBNEBAL JllI8IIIONABY IlfTELLIGEl'I'CB

VI.-GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE.

EDITlID :BY BEY. D. L. LEONABD.

Extracts and Translations frcJm Foreign his shoos. This was against the rule, Periodioalll. and the students afterward spoke of it.

BY REV. C. C. STARBUCK, ANDOVER, The teacher replied that all rules have MASS. their exceptions. 'Why,'saidhe, 'sup- JAPAN. pose His Majesty should come, would you expect him to leave his shoes out- – " Let me sum up the facts. An In· side?' That was enough. The teachvalid of one year, In a state of great de· er had spoken of the Emperor • as if he bility, with a tumor weighing fifty-five were a mere man,' and he also lost his pounds, and five or six doctors agreed place. In still another town there was that the patient would die from the a flourishing Sunday-school connected operation. This is the human side of with one of our churches. Suddenly the case. On the other hand, there was the seventy-five scholars dropped to a the promise of God that 'the prayer handful. What was the reason? The of faith shall save the sick;' two com- headmaster of the principal school in panies of Christians, taking God at His the place, a man who had once been word, prayed In faith t.hat He would friendly to Christianity, had called the direct the physicians, granting them parents of the children together and skill, and would bless the nursing and warned them of the danger of subjcctthe medicines used, and thus restore ing their children to the influence of the loved sister and worker in Christ to Christian teaching. The fundamental health again. This is the Divine side. principle of Christianity, he said, CRU- The results show a successful operation not be reconciled with loyalty or due and perfect cure. What are we to be- reverence for the Emperor. Nor are lieve? Our Christians here are simple such things possible only In the schools enough in their faith to hold that this throughout the country; the spirit that is an answer to their prayers, and that Inspires them has possession of the unithe promise of God has been verified. versity. The Imperial University is an In this view of the case they are happy institution upon which immense sums and tlatisfied, and in their interpretation of money have been expended. It has of the facts this writer agrees."-Rev. a large corps of Japanese and foreign Mr. TQwsoN. in Mi88ionary llepQrter professors; the instruction is highly (M. E. C. South).

-" There is now a constant endeavor specialized. By some it has been re- tQ antagonize Christianity and Japan as garded as pre-eminently a place for the represented in the Emperor. The state· calm consideration of questions in phi- ment at a public meeting the other day losophy and science, being a place free that Japan, too, may have her Con- from the traditionalism of the West.

stantine, immediately raised a tumult. But what has happened at the Uni"er- After the ceremony of bowing to the sity ? One of the professors nndertook picture of the Emperor, the teacher of a line of historical research. His re- a school in a large town said, 'You sults were thought to throw consider- may now put away His Majesty's pic- able doubt upon the Divine descent of ture. ' The ceremony was over, and the the Emperor; and the editor of the teacher meant 'precisely what he said- periodical in which his conclusions ap- nothing more ; but the remark was con· peared called upon the Shintoists for an strued into an expression of disrespect, answer. The answer soon came. Pro· and the teacher was dismissed. In an- fessor Kume was dismissed. Appar.

other town an official who visited the ently also the thing is not intended to school entered without first removing be something for a day. There is evi·

EXTRACTS AND

dently a set purpose to indoctrinate the seemed to be well known by many in minds of the children. Anything that the audience, and it was with difficulty can be construed as hostile to the old that Mr. Wigram's command • not to conception of the Emperor can find no express feeling' was obeyed. He left place in a text·book. for the school. Re· us with a sentence which will not readcently a work on geography was sub- ily be forgotten: • Medical missions are mitted for inspection. It contained a the picture language of the Church mili. statement to the effect that there are tant. The rudest and roughest, the good reasons f0r believing that the simplest and most uneducated can un- Japanese race is Mongolian and Malayan derstand the language of Christian love, in its origin. That statement could kindness, and charity.' Not only to not be admitted. It might be true, but medical students, to whom Dr. Pennell it suggested inferences that were not addressed himself, but to many more expedient. "-Rev. WILLIAM IMBRIE, would his concluding words come home D.D., Tokyo, in The Church at Home with power: •I have found that none of the work I have done in England is and Aln-oad. likely to suffer by my removal, for every part of it has been earnestly and -The Ohinese Recorder says of Mr. readily taken up by others.' "-C. M. Ishii and his orphanage: .. He had no Gleaner. resources but his own abounding faith and devoted spirit. A medical student himself on the last year of his course, -Medical Missions says: .. It is pleaswith every reason for encouragement if ant to think of a Christian mission firmhe devoted himself to his profession, he lyestablished in the ancient city whence was 80 impressed witll the Divine call Paul and Barnabas, separated to the to work for children that the following work by the Holy Spirit, went forth. winter, when witllin four months of Dr. Martin writes on February 8th: graduation, he' withdrew from the •This mission was commenced by me school, and refused to apply for a diplo.. as a new field in 1876, and by the blessma. He did this against tile advice of Ing of God has realized prosperity and all his friends, and solely tllat his Ileart good success. It is among the Arabicmigllt not be divided between Ilis pro. speak.ing people, especially Greek fesslon and his calling. He lnstinc· Church and Nusairiyeh (pagans). As ti vely felt tllat Ile would lean on his to ~Ioslems, almost the only access to diploma if Ile had one. He would not them has been through medical work. be a doctor in name, lest Ile should be I have received to full communion turned aside from the straight line of thirty·three persons, and this week I hislife's duty. am to receive five additional. The medical work has been at times very .. I know of no clearer case In modern helpful. As yet I am the only missiondays of • an eye single' to i1fe's one ary here, and I practise the two profeswork. Such sacrifices for principle and sions-ministeriaI and medical. For such sensitive balancings of 'duty are several years the Turkish Government too rare in actual life to pass unnoticed. has been very active in its opposition to They merit the careful thought of all Protestant mIssions. has put many ob· who desire the development of man's 8tacles and difficulties In our way, and spiritual nature. These are modern threatens us with others; but the Lord Pauls who are never disobedient to any has by wondrous works defended the heavenly vision (Acts 26: 19). They promotion of His Gospel and Word. are the seers of their day, the saviours of We praise His name, and in faith go their generation."

MEDICAL MISSIONS. forward.' "

-" Dr. Pennell was the chosen repre- -The fifty-fourth annual meeting of sentative of Medical Missions. He the Medical Missionary Society in China

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENOE

was held in Canton, at the house of ence and usefulness, and amid surround.

Messrs. Shewan & Co., January 25th, ings and environments which sometimes 1893. There were present: Hon. Charles threatened to batHe the purpose and ef- Seymour, U. S. Consul; Rev. R. H. forts of its founders and friends, While Graves, M.D., D.D.; T. Watters, Esq., the utmost care has been observed in H. B. M.'s Consul-General; G. D. Fea· its economical and prudent manage· son, Esq.; Professor E. P. Thwing, ment, this institution has been guarded M.D., D.D.; Dr. D. A. Beattie; Miss by a higher Power than any human re- M. W. Niles, M.D.; Miss S. L. Halver- source could supply; and in manifold son, M.D.; Rev. Messrs. C. A. Nelson, ways Divine favor has attended the A. Beattie, Thomas McCloy, C. Bone, instrumentalities that have been wisely H. J. Parker, C. W. Pruitt, Rev. B. C. directed and unselfishly employed for Henry, D.D., Dr. Wan Tiin Mo, Dr. the amelioration of human suffering U. Tu! Feng, and Dr. J. M. Swan. and the advancement of Christianity.

Consul Charles Seymour remarked as " The dissemination of valuable In.

follows: "In the absence of the emi- formation, in the form of hospital liter- nent President of the Medical Mission ature in the Chinese language, embody.

Society of Canton, Dr. John Kerr, who ing the best results of medical, surgical, has been at the head of its hospital, as and scientific achievements of Europe superintendent or president, since 1855, and America, with reference to the and is now in America for much·needed treatment of diseases and preservation rest, our esteemed friend, Dr. Graves, of health, is one of the useful features the vigilant Chairman of the Managing of this Society's wide range of opera- Committee, should, if he would, pre- tions. and in demonstrating the superi.

side at this fifty-fourth annual meeting; ority of Western science over Eastern but, as it seems to be thc desire of all empiricism. • present that this honor shall be con· " The education and training of Chi- ferred upon one whose humble endeav- nese students in the Western systems ors to promote the interests of the So- and methods of medical and surgical ciety may have been too much appre- knowledge and practice is another valu- ciated, I will endeavor to perform the able feature of this Society's work, and duties of Chairman during your delib- will result in preparing qualified native erations for the welfare of this benefi- doctors and surgeons for Chinese com- cent institution, which has since 1835 munities, and for the army and navy of dispensed healing mercies to over a the great Empire of China.

million of atHicted people in Southern " A careful inspection of the Treasu- China, under the direction of skilful rers' and Hospital Accounts, which have doctors and surgeons, whose salaries been audited by the Commissioner of and support have been maintained and Imperial Maritime CustOIDS, and a thor- defrayed by benevolent American Chris- ough examination of the reports of the tians, while the current expenses for Managing Committee and Hospital Su- hospital buildings. supplies, medicines, perintendent, to be submitted for your nurses, and attendants, have been stead- consideration and action, will clearly ily met by the contributions of gener- establish the fact that in the manage- ous residents and friends of various na- ment of the Society'S affairs for 1892 tionalities and denominations, whose there has been a strict regard for the friendly co-operation in behalf of hu· welfare, usefulness and perpetuity of manity is proof that they recognize, in this the oldest and most successful in- the nature and scope of this Society's stitution of the kind in the world; and humane operations, the best possible ex- will tend to confirm the confidence and pression and manifestation of practical strengthen the devotion of its support- and enlightened Christian benevolence. ers and friends. at home and abroad, ., Through all these years of its exist- under the able direction of the superin-

1898.J EXTRACTS AND TRANSLATIONS. '709

tendents, Dr. Swan and Dr. Niles, with striven by Western culture and social their faithful and competent assistants and political reformers by rousing in medical and surgical service at the speeches to cure the Hindus of this sick- Canton Hospital, and its various ness of the soul.

branches and dispensaries." – China .. For a time it appeared as if Spirit- Mail. ism. which, under the proud title of INDIA. Theosophy. claimed naturalization in -" We pull one way, our elder rela- India, bid fair to Inflame the Hindus tives pull another way, and our ladies with new energy. They already began pull a third way; and amid these con- to dream of a return of the golden age trary forces the Indian home continues of the Rlshis; but this artificial fire to remain very much the same as it was seems now in its turn to be on the point before the Government established its of extinction. In one of tbe latest DUmcolleges and schools. Our educated bers of the Madras Theosopbist perlOt'lI. youth ventilates his reformed ideas in cal, the publisher raises a bitter and utthe debating club; but as soon as he re- terly despairing cry over Hindu faint· turns home, he pockets his ad vanced heartedness. This is the more noticeopinions and puts his neck under the able, as the chief organ of the cultiyoke of custom, as patiently as did his vated Hindus in Madras fully concurs grandfather before him. He belongs with it. He writes: • The great mass to the nineteenth century, while his of the Hindus are in no way interested home belongs to the first century ; and in the many efforts which arfil made for the long voyage between the two he is their good and that of their land. Inobliged to make every day, on his way deed, their indifference to ~eir own to and back from the Government col- good and that of their brethrlln has now lege. "-PERTAB CUANDER MOZUJO)AR, become almost proverbial. .AP, for poquoted in Ohurch MiBBionary InteUi- litical and social reforms. so for the Theosophist as a religious reformer they gencer. have only honeyed flatteries and empty -" Complaints of Hindu degeneracy demonstrations of applause, but no earare at present becoming louder and nest, unselfish deed. They have no louder. Isaiah's complaint over the conception of any obligation of a man idolatrous Jews, 'The whole heart is to make any sacrifice for his country ; faint,' is very especially true of the scarcely one is ready to toil or to suffer Hindus. In spite of all their rich men· for the cause of intellectual freedom. tal endowments and their advances in Their inborn selfishness keeps them English education, their faint·hearted. back.' ness comes ever more strikingly to ., To this the Hindu journal adds: view. These cultivated Hindus, it is 'That the Hindus have lost the spirit true, feel and lament the malformations of self·sacrifice which distinguished of their social state, which, indeed, are their lathers is the judgment of all the such as cry to Heaven, but petty self· foreigners who are laboring for their reseeking, lack of energy, of manly cour. generation.• "-J!}vangeti,ach·LutheriscllU age, and of self devoted enthusiasm, Mi88iomblatt (Leipsic). render them quite incapable of under- taking anything great and noble for -" At present all the police judges their people, or of striking into new of Madras (tribunal correctionel) dl"C pro- paths. Nowhere are they willing to fessed Christians. Of 2169 Hindu dip.

come personally forward, but they love lomas of Madras. 180 -one·twelfth-are best to conceal themselves behind the given to Christians, while the Christians multitude of their own caste, and this form but one fortieth 01 the popula- clings with iron tenacity to what is old. tion. "-Re'D'IUJ deB Miasi01lB Oonumpo- In vain is it that English educators have raines (Basel).

'l10 4111NBB.AL JlIIIIIONABY INTlIILLlGlIINOB. [Septemb.r

– " With hundreds of years of Chris- more valuable to the Church as a trophy tianity in their veins, it is not likely of grace and an instrument of usefulthat Christians in England should be neSll. able to conceive how low down we have to begin in dealing with our con- " ftualittJ, in fact, is of infinitely verts. Imagine Christians who have more importance than numbers in the an inherited tendency to idolatry and present position of Christianity in India. ritual as strong as the inherited craving In confining its attention to the rate of for drink which affiicts some poor creat- numerical increase, the Church at home ures in England; who have no sense is spending needless anxiety upon a secwhatever of the sanctity of marriage, ondary matter. There is no more occathe Sabbath, or anything else that we sion to be anxious about the numerical hold sacred: to whom obscenity in advance of Christianity in India than speech and act and thought is as com- about the spreading of light when dawn monplace as eating and drinking; who has appeared in the east. That Chris. scarcely seem capable of shame for any- tianity ia the coming religion in India thing that we reckon sin; whoseknowl- is obvious now, not only to the vision edge of the world does not extend be- of faith, but to the eye of ordinary inyond their own little group of huts, and telligence and foresight. What has the limits of their spiritual and mental been often seen before in the history of beings alike are shrivelled from disuse. our religion will be seen again in India : Imagine such Ohriatian8, I say, not it will run more risk from a too rapid heathens. Their claim to the name of than from a too slow-paced progress. Christians· consists in their willingness When once cla8s motIements to Chris· to believe, In such measure as they can tianity set in-and signs of the coming understand, what they are taught of of that day may even now be seen- Christ and His truth; and their claim then, while those who measure everyto membership in our societies is in thing by figures rejoice over' glorious their 'desire to flee from the wrath to accessions, , the wisest friends of our reo come,' and their readiness to walk, ligion will tremble. The powers of with such steps as they can, in the new evil that dwelt in the old paganisms of way. This is a picture of thousands the Roman Empire sought vengeance and myriads of those who form the on the Christianity that conquered them 'numerical increases' over which the by Infecting it with their superstitions churches at home rejoice : and the un- and errors; and so well did they suc· speakably important work which occu- ceed that three fourths of Christendom pies itself in the department of ' Care of is still sick of the disease. The seeds the Churches' consists in the patient of infection in Hinduism are more actraining of such people as these, until, tive, virulent, and contagious than those in understanding, character, behavior, that lingered in the dying paganism of and usefqlness they have reached or Rome; the population of India. is greatsurpassed the level of what we com- er and more massed and welded than monly understand by Christian man· were the populatious of that empire ; hood and womanhood. The gradual and the transformation from beathen to transformation does not show in our Christian will be effected in India in statistics. The unit that stood for a lellS than half the time that separated man just out of heathenism, and newly Christ from Coustantine. When the brought under the yoke of Christ, still rush and whelm of the mass accessions remains a mere unit when the gift of begin, what is to save the Indian Church spiritual understanding has been be· that is to be from such grievous corrupstowed, and the graces of Christian tion as still pollutes the Greek and Rocharacter developed; though the man man communions? has thereby become a thousand-fold "There are two agencies which may, under the blessing of God, be employed

1893.J '111

to avert this disaster. One is that leav- Christian Africa." If this way of put- ening of the more thoughtful and intlu· ting things is not according to the Gos- ential classes with Christian principles pel pattern, why not 1 and ideals which our higher educa- -This for substance was said reo tional work aims at, and at the other is cently by one of our great preachers, the careful training and instruction of and with what large elements of truth: the present small Christian Church. In " Certain I am that the one thing need· these combined agencies, neither of ful for the Christian Church is to get which produces effects measurable by hold of the truth that the gifts of love statistics, lies the main hopc for a pure cannot be 8~nt to the perishing. The Indian Christianity in the days when disciple must go 118 his MlI8ter went, and Hinduism is gone. Instesd of murmur· live with the people whom he wants to ing, therefore, that the Church in India save." That is, in some way there does not grow by' leaps and bounds,' must be bestowed the" healing touch." we have profound reason to be thankful that it is for the present small -Some one told the Rev. Mr. Grout, enough to be manageable, and that we one of the first missionaries to Africa, have time for the patient weeding out that he WII8 going out on II. wild·goose of the noxious growths of caste, formal- chase. After thirty years of work he ism, superstition, and impurity, and for could say, " Well, if I did go on II. wild- the careful nurture of Christian truths goose chase, I caught the goose. "

and virtues before the garden becomes -The Apostle Paul was one of the too wide for our husbandry."-Wu- .world's most eminent "visionaries."

kyan MiB8iona;rg NotiUl. In every emergency II. vision was sure THE WORLD AT LARGE. to dawn upon his eyes-e.g., at Damas- cus, and Troas, in Corinth, before the -" God's man, in God's place, doing shipwreck, etc., II. magnificent view of God's work, in God's way, and for duty and privilege; and how fortunate God's glory." Such is the definition for him and for us that no sooner had given in Miss Geraldine Guinness's he beheld than he was swift to obey I .. Story of the China Inland Mission" "I was not disobedient unto the heavof the workers needed in the mission enly vision. "

fields of to.day. Well is this said to be -In a late number of the Student .. the supreme necessity." Only realize Volunteer, J. Campbell White, speaking that high ideal, or fulfil those five con- of the specious plea by which many are ditions, and every child of God would held back from the foreign field, that be a hero and II. host. " our services are indispensable to this -A brilliant Oxford student was giv- country," cogently suggests that" Paul ing himself to the· Wesleyan Missionary was the most indispensable Christian Society for African service. His tutor worker in Palestine when he was called remonstrated. "You are going out to away to Macedonia. It was not bedie in II. year or two. It is madness." cause England had no work for Carey, The young man (who did die after being that he inaugurated the movement for on the field only a year) answered: "I India's redemption. Livingstone would think it is with African missions as have been a wonderful leader in any with the building of a great bridge. land, therefore the greater necessity of You know how many stones have to be his going where such ability was most buried in the earth, all unseen, to be II. profoundly needed. Judson declined a foundation. If Christ wants me to be call to' the largest church In Boston,' one of the unseen stones, lying in an in order to become the founder of the African grave, I am content; certain. greatest Baptist church in the world."

liS I am that the final result will be II. _:-Sha.ll we term it poetic justice, or

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

the irony of fate, or a case of the Lord raised by the Methodist women, as do making the wrath of man to praise also several of the great English soci- Him, when we see the great East India eties; and the work of Bishop Taylor Company, so exceeding mad against is counted separate and distinct. and so , missions, fairly compelled to put Carey It is that not all figures tell the truth.

on its pay~list as teacher and translator, -Clearly our Bible societies may and keep him there for a long term of properly claim a place among organizayears at a large salary? Or when the tions for the furtherance of foreign missame corporation felt constrained to sions, for the American Bible Society publish, at its own cost ($75,000), Mor- expended last year for work abroad not rison's great dictionary of the Chinese less than $132,602, nor does this large language, and employ him as translator SlIm include the not small amount exon a salary of $6000 ? pended in this country in l?rinting the -Amen. Even so. The other day Scriptures in foreign languages for cir- Professor Swing had a glowing word for culation abroad. To the Levant went each one of a number of " institutions," $46,393; to South America, $39,093; like the school, the bome, the flag, and to China, $19,843 ; to Mexico, $19,509, the ballot-box. Nor did he stop here, etc. During the last ten years $1,479,- but proceeded as follows: .. And now 741 have been sent to foreign lands.

let us add one more symbol, long de- -More and more the Industrial Misspised, but really noble in the midst of sion is coming into favor and promi· a noble host. It is the contribution- nence as a most valuable auxiliary to box. Into the ballot-box goes the in- the spread of the Gospel. Indolence is telligence of the community; but into the curse of most savage people. They that worthy rival. the contribution-box, are too lazy to be in earnest and steadfast, goes the love of the benevolent. In- and are in deepest poverty, and hence deed, this glorified institution has, for they need to be urged and taught how the most part, preceded the ballot; for to work. Besides, it often happens the ship of the missionary and the teach- that he who confesses Christ becomes er sails first to make man fit to enjoy an outcast at once, and so must be the blessings of freedom. Charity pre- helped to earn a livelihood. Therefore cedes liberty. Beautiful indeed is tbe Lovedale, and the new East African picture when an humble man goes with Industrial Mission= and the various a mind full of intelligence and deposits training schools are not mere secular his vote; but a picture so striking finds concerns. its equal in that scene where the poor widow advaJlces, and, all aglow with -A second isslIe of Dean VaLl's most the light of benevolence, puts into the thorough and painstaking "Statistical contribution-box her two mites." Review of Missions to the Heathen" has recently come from the press. Missions -Judge not too harshly the errors of to the Jews as well as those to corrupt the statistician of missions, for his diffi- Christian churches are omitted. He culties are many and great. No two finds the number of communicants at societies have the same method of re- the close of 1891 to be 1,168,560, or porting facts, while too many have no about 4,000,000 adherents. The num- "method" at all. The Propagation ber of foreign agents is 7539, of whom Society includes work done for English- 5094 are men, and 2445 are unmarried men in the colonies, the American Bap- women; or, if wives are included, the tists and Methodists have missions in sum would be 10,539. Of native labor- Protestant countries of Europe, and the ers there are 40,438, of whom 3730 are Moravians include in receipts the profits ordained. The money contributions of mercantile operations. Then our amount to $13,046,600 (£2,749,340).

Methodist Society omits the large sums The number of societies included is 304. WOMAN'S WORK. a determined attempt to reach Lhassa, -Mary Rajanayakan, a converted the capital of Thibet, entering from the Tamil girl, is now a student in the China side.

Medical College at Madras, India, fit· -This is how the wives of mission- ting herself to work among her own aries keep themselves busy and make sisters. She is a graduate of the Gov- themselves useful, as stated by " one of ernment normal school at Madura, and them" : "They look after schools and has been a teacher in Miss Scudder's teach Biblewomen, and send them out girls' boarding-school, where she was and take their reports. They look after loved by all " for her beautiful Chris- the women of the churches-old folks, tian character." This may mean little young folks, well folks, feeble folks, to us, but how much it means in India 1 and all sorts of folks who need bits of -The late Madame Coillard may help, and odds and ends of good advice safely be ranked among the true hero- and wise suggestion. Besides that ines of missions. The Basuto Mission, which cometh upon them daily-the in South Central Africa, constituted the care of their little families-they have field of her toil and endurance, and to provide for all the strangers that these words of hers stand for the spirit come along. If there are any social which marked her career from begin- amenities to be observed, in order to be ning to end: ,. I have come to Africa in good standing in the community, the to do with you the Lord's work, what- wives have to see to them also, or they ever and wherever it may be; and re- won't be done. Ostensibly, the husband member that, when God calls you, you is here to do a little civilizing, as a sort will never find me standing in the way of secondary work, but his wife often of your duty." has to keep her eye on him to prevent his being barbarized while he is about -For the women of the Orient, so it. He would go round with sleeves sadly cramped and fettered and en- out at the elbows, and shoes careened slaved, no single enterprise is fuller of over on one side. He would get to tak- promise than the American College for ing his breakfast in the pantry or on his Girls at Constantinople (Scutari). It writing.desk. Every time he comes fairly ranks for excellence of literary back from the jungle his wife has to character with Robert College, standing put him through to make him present- on the same beautiful Bosphorus, able and a credit to those who sent him though across and a few miles farther out."

up. Last year saw 141 students en- -This is the report lately given to the rolled, and coming from 9 nationalities Dutch (Reformed) Church, referring to of the polyglot Turkish Empire. an appeal for an increase of gifts: The -Among the surprises of the present noble women of our auxiliaries did not time may be named the way women are stop at 10 or even 20 per cent, and the coming to fame, not only in moral re- hearts of "Mrs. President and man· forms and the various professions, but agers" swelled with a holy pride at the even in travel in uncivilized and savage anniversary as the treasurer's report lands, where the greatest physical en- was read-$29,636 against $20,855 last durance is required as well as facing ex- year-nearly 30 per cent increase.

treme perils. A year or two ago one of -The Countess Dufferin's Fund now the" weaker sex" plunged into Central amounts to £82,000 ($410,000), and by Africa on an expioring tour lasting for means of it 103 well.qualified women months. Mrs. Isabella Bird Bishop and physicians are kept at work among the Miss Gordon Cumming have seen with women of India, and nearly 200 more their own eyes much of Central Asia; are studying medicine in India, and yet and Miss Taylor is the last one to make others in England. Some 460,000 aftlIcted women received treatment last with flowers and shrubs, while a minia- year. ture seashore has been constructed and THE UNITED STATES. filled with white sand for the children -It is commonly supposed that the to play and dig in. "

East is the great religious giver, while -It is estimated that in New York _n the main the West only receives; City are found about 8000 Chinese, of but not so, for last year next to Massa- whom some 300 are ChristilUls, and that chusetts, Connecticut and Rhode Island, not less than 3500 congregate from all which are in the advance guard of all directions to " Chinatown" every Sab- the States in their home missionary bath.

gifts per member, stands California, -The American Missionary Associawhich has contributed to the Congre- tion has a school for colored people in gational Home Missionary Society an McIntosh, Ga., where the pupils are alaverage of $1.18 per member. Three lowed to pay their tuition in eggs, rice, other home missionary States follow in fish, fruit, and vegetables. The teacher the lead of other Eastern and Middle says: "One morning, after devotional States. The contributions of 6 home exercises, one of the girls came from missionary States averaged last year 94 her school·room and, pulling out a live cents per member, while the average chicken from under her shawl, asked, home missionary gift in the 6 New Eng- 'Professor, do you take chickens for land States was but 99 cents. tuition?' Again and again a little fel- -Chicago has its Daily News Sani- low has come to me, bringing a little torium at Lincoln Park. Last year, be- collection of one and two-cent pieces, tween June 23d and October 1st, 48,641 asking if that would make up enough infants, mothers, and children were for his tuition." Some of the children cared for at a cost of $2575, or less than cheerfully walk eight miles from home 10 cents a day for each patient. This and back again every day.

number was nearly double the attend- -A society with the object of evanance for 1891. The beautiful thing gelizing Afghanistan was organized in about this Christly charity is that so a small front parlor in New York City many and so different persons lend a a few months ago. The officers and hand in it, from the 9 volunteer physi- members of the society are men who in cians to the Washington and the Lin- the providence of God were rescued coln Ice Companies furnishing ice free, from "great depths" in the Bowery while J_ M_ Barron supplied the miik. lodging-houses_ The president is a -The People's Palace, in Jersey tinker. who has laid away his budget City, undertakes to do somewhat to and is now a colporteur and missionary keep the multitudes from vicious and of the American Tract Society. The criminal ways, and so supplies "a vice-president was educated for a phy- large reading-room and library; an sician, but strong drink brought him to amusement·hall. for young men, open the level of a common tramp, and for afternoons and evenings; an 8$Cmbly- many years his only means of living hall for young women; a gymnasium, was selling penny song sheets. He is in which are weekly classes for young now in the employ of a religious society men, boys' gymnastic classes, a boys' of New York City. The others are brigade, a drum and fife corps; a bath- now in positions of honor and trust_ ing department, with separate provision -During the year ending March 31st for men, boys, and women; drawing the cash receipts of the American Sea- classes; sewing-SChools; a kitchen gar- men's Friend Society amounted to $43,- den; and a day-nursery_ In addition 242. Its chaplains and missionaries to the room in the house, the nursery labored in Norway, Denmark, and Swe- has a yard outside, graded and planted den; at Hamburg, Antwerp, Rotterdam, Genoa, and Naples; in the Ma- precious stones, the gift of Canadian deira Islands; at Bombay and Karachi, women, and made from rings, brace- India; at Yokohama, Japan; Valpa- lets, necklets, earrings, etc., the gifts raiso, Chile; Rio de Janeiro, Brazil; of devout souls. The devotees of the Montevideo, Uruguay; Buenos Ayres said saint have been pouring in since and Rosario, Argentine Republic; in 1874 in numbers steadily increasing. New York, Brooklyn Navy Yard, Norfolk, Wilmington, Charleston, Savan- in That year there were 17,200 pilgrims to nah, Mobile; in Astoria, Portland, Seattle, Tacoma and Port Townsend. her shrine; 1879, some 87,000, in- The whole number of new libraries sent creased to 61,725 in 1884, to 100,951 in out is 9909, and the reshipments of the 1889, and last year to 180,000 I same 11,220, making in the aggregate, 21,129. The number of volumes in all EUROPE. these libraries, 511,420, has been accessible by first shipment and reshipment -The armies of Europe now number to 875,888 men. more than 22,000,000 men, and to sup· port them costs $4,000,000,000 (four bill· -The Methodist Church, South, has ions, mark it I). What a benefactor of made the following appropriations for his kind he would bc who should perthe current year: suade the monarchs to disband this de- structive force, and to pay that" amount, Brazil Conference……….. . $80,990 or a tithe of it, for the benefit of man· China Conference……….. . 87,888 kindl Japan Conference…..•••…. 87,450 Central Mexico Conference… . 86,185 Great Britain.-Four hundred and Mexican Border Conference .. . 19,179 eighty.five missionaries are on the staff Northwest Mexico Conference. 17,780 of the London City Mission. French, Indian Mission Conference…. 19,660 German, Spaniards, and other foreign· ers are employed to reach certain classes. In addition to the above amounts, The receipts were $252,985 last year. Brazil Conference receives a special During the same period 69,000 meetings sum of $5700, and the Indian Mission were held, and over 8,500,000 visits another of $1000. China also receives were made. an addition for 2 lady teachers. -The Church Society has 20 medical -Unfortunately this item is to be missions, some of them with branch "located," not in Africa, China, or the hospitals and dispensaries. Of these South Seas, but in the Christian Prov- 6 are in China, 5 in India, 5 in Africa, inceofQuebec. "LaBonneSte. Anne," and 1 each in Persia, Palestine, and be it known, is the reputed grandmother British Columbia. of our Lord, but is also a church with altars, unending masses, and the scene, -The Turkish Missions Aid Society year in and year out, of perpetual and is undenominational, and from the first astounding miracles, and devotees from has bestowed its funds mainly upon all parts of North America, affiicted American organizations. In 1854-62 with divers diseases, flock to her famous no less than $70,000 were so applied. shrine to entreat her favor and restoration to health. As to the astounding The Continent.-A missionary of cures wrought by faith in the benevo- the American Board writes from Bohe· lent nature and almighty power of .. La mia of the Free Reformed Church, with Bonne Ste. Anne," the immense pile of .. its life amid difficult surroundings. crutches, artistically arranged, is the Perhaps the fact that whereas 15 years standing evidence; also the colossal ago there were but 15 members, and statue of the great goddess, whose brow that now there are 10 churches, 80 is adorned with a crown of gold and stations, and 700 members, is of lessim· portance than the spiritual life of the Church. Among its members are only 8 or 4 who are not to be ranked among the uncultured and poor. And many single Jew. In all of these cities men- are very poor. Yet"theY:love their Sav- tioned there are and have been for many iour, the Lord Jesus, with all their years Jewish societies and missionaries heart; and I hope that I shall not at work. The colonies are private greatly err, if I say that every member property, and are beyond the reach of is a preacher and a missionary." direct missionary effort.

-A Moscow merchant has become -In Persia also there is suffering for the godfather of 400 Jews who have the Gospel's sake, and Mirza Ibrahim, been baptized to avoid persecution. He after lying for a year in prison because promised to remember in his will every he dared to transfer his allegiance from one who should be certified to have re- Mohammed to Christ. has finally died. ceived the sacrament once a year, and Though enduring untold suffering and only two have so far reported them- insult, he was steadfast to the last. selves. -Seventy-six persons are reported to ASIA. have died of cholera in Jeddah, on July 1st, and 440 in Mecca. The total mor- Mohammedan Realms.-The situa- tality among Mecca pilgrims since early tion is indeed .. strained" in Turkey as in June exceeds 5000. It costs some- touching Christian work, when two thing, then, to serve even the prophet professors of Anatolia College, who are of Arabia. innocent of any crime, can be arrested and condemned to death, and be res- INDIA. cued from their fate only upon the de- termined protest of Great Britain, and -The Maharaja of Bhownagga, an on condition of at once leaving the enlightened Indian potentate now in country. It looks much as though the London, is said to have dispensed thus Sultan were watching his opportunity far about $5,000,000 in charities. to drive from his dominions every missionary from Europe and America, and -Says Eugene Stock: "It is a fact restore Islam to undisputed control. worth remembering that in the Punjab more than half the native clergy are -Opposition to the work in Latakia converts from Islam. One of them is still continues. Not long since three the celebrated Dr. Imad-ud-din, once of the Ainsiriyeh Protestants were im- worshipped as a Moslem saint, and now prisoned on charges which had to be for a quarter of a century a faithful invented. They were accused of steal- minister of Christ, and a learned exposiing children to sell to the Americans to tor of Scripture and controversialist by send to the United States, and a list of voice and by pen-the first native of names had been prepared of pupils who India on whom the degree of D.D.itas had been in school years ago. They been conferred by the Archbishop of were able to tell where most of them Canterbury. were. They were confined in prison for a month, and because they dared -Mr. Hazen, of the Madura Mission, say they were Christians they were has charge of 3 stations-Tirupuvanam, kept in the inner dark dungeon. Melur, and Mana-madura-and he writes of the incessant calls which are made -Various colonies of Jews have been upon him. There are 12 Biblewomen established in Palestine by wealthy so- who visit httndreds of houses, 3 Hindu cieties and individuals. In the plain girls' schools, 1 large boys' day-school, of Sharon, near Jaffa, there are 6 or '7 and a boarding-school with 72 pupils. of these, and near Jericho, in the Jor- The outlook for the stations is most endan valley, 2 more, and 3 more near couraging. During the month of ~afed. It is a remarkable fact that in March, he says, .. we received a new (Nazareth and Bethlehem there is not a congregation of 69 souls near Mana-ma- dura. A few days later 27_ pers~ns joined us in the Tirupuvanam station since been carried on by means of funds from 1 village, and 5 families from contributed by friends in India, Eng- 3 other villages, while a whole village land, Scotland, and France. In 1875 near Melur proposes to join us if we there was not a single Christian in the can send them a teacher. Thus the district; now there are converts in 700 work brightens up on every hand. " villages. There are 24 churches, 7 schools, and an extensive medical work -The principal of the Ahmednagar is also carried on. high school writes as follows of two appalling difficulties which appear to be -Burmah is peculiarly a Baptist misdeep· rooted in the Hindu mind and sion field, though four other societies heart: •• The two questions that seem carryon work.-the Propagation Socito me to require a speedy settlement ety, the American Episcopalian, the are, first, how to get our Christian Wesleyan, and the Leipsic Lutheran So· pupils to take an interest in their Hindu ciety. Of the 61 missionaries in that and Mohammedan fellow-students; sec- country, the Baptists have 45; of the ond, how to encourage independence of women, 54 out of 62; of the native character and self-respect among these helpers, 132 out of 146; of the native Christian young men. As to the first Christians, 81,805 out of 89,1~2, and of these, it is impossible for anyone 30,646 communicants out of a total of who has not spent many years here to 33,037. conceive the utter want of sympathy that exists between the different classes. -France is playing the part of mis- People who live next door are utter for- chief-maker on a large scale in the realm eigners to each other. It is rare that a of missions. She likes not the English word is passed between them. Our speech, and to the Protestant faith is Christian community have accepted inclined to show the least possible fa- Christianity, but cannot forget the vor; and therefore we cannot but look treatment they used to receive from with solicitude toward Siam and French other classes. They are practically a designs in that quarter. It bodes no new caste added to India's already dis- good to the Gospel that French war cordant elements. We have all the or. ships have entered the' Menang and ganizations known at home, but they threaten to shell Bangkok. lag through this utter apathy to the interests of others. Selfishness is the China.-A missionary says that Chi· greatest of India's 330,000,000 gods, and nese converts" don't know any better the one to whom all pay reverence. than to go to prayer-meeting every With reference to the second, it is time." Then let no .. Christians" ever amazing how far dependence and servil- inform them of their .. mistake," for in ity can possess a human being. No this case ignorance is bliss. man thinks of doing anything for himself that he can get another to do for -Dr. C. W. Mateer estimates that in him. He would rather starve on a China the sum of $130,000,000 is spent penny that he has begged than live annually for the paper money burned comfortably oli a pound that he has in ancestral worship. earned. The most honored way of getting money is by using one's wits." -A missionary writes of .. counter- feit" foreigners, and says: .. It seems -The eighteenth annual report of that one or more enterprising Celestials the Bethel Santhal Mission, India, gives have gone into the work of dispensing some interesting facts. This mission is medicines, after the manner of the independent of any society, and was American physician. Usually two or founded in 1875 by Pastor A. Haegaert, three men go together. One of these by his own. efforts and 'money. It has dresses in fOl;eign costume and talk.s a gibberish which is not understood by the natives, and so passes for a foreign language. In imitation of American written language. His habit was to physicians, all medicine is given away; kneel on the ground and repeat the but. unlike that fraternity, the bogus prayer morning and evening, but neither representative of America is quite will- he nor his friends nor a priest to whom ing to receive contributions of grain to he showed the book had gathered from feed the animal which helps convey it that Jesus was the Saviour of men.

him from village to village. In conse- Afterward a friend who had learned the quence grain pours in upon him by the way more perfectly told him of it, and quantity. This is disposed of by a con- it was not hard for him to believe.

federate at the nearest fair, and then -Shanghai is a most important cen- Ah Sin departs for 'fresh fields and tre for Christian influence, since more pastures new.' .. than a dozen of the great missionary -A singular interruption occurred at societies are represented in the city by a wedding at Tai-ku, China, while Dr. churches, schools, hospitals, publishing Atwood was officiating at the first pub- houses, and other like instrumentalities. lic Christian marriage ceremony that From hence to all parts of the empire had occurred in that city. There were continually flow streams of good influ- 300 or 400 Chinese present, listening re- ence.

spectfully, When an old woman cried -This intelligence has a pleasant out: ., This is great doing; not to wor- BOund. The Synod of China has de- ship heaven and earth I" One of the cided to overture the presbyteries with native Christians immediately sprang reference to independence. If it car- to his feet, and addressing all present, ries, and other Presbyterian bodies showed how much better it was to wor- unite, China will presently have a Gen- ship God, who made heaven and earth. eral Assembly comprising about one Thus the marriage occasion was made third of the Christians in the empire.

an evangelistic service, and the wom- The Synod established a missionary so- an's objection to the omission of an ciety of its own to evangelize the inland idolatrous practice common at Chinese provinces. They have over 6000 mem- weddings led to a clear presentation of bers, and the net increase within five Gospel truth. years has been 60 per cent. Their con- -It was in this way most strange tributions amount to about $15,000 a that a soul was led to the Christian year. Already there are 27 native or~ faith. A Chinaman, applying for bap- dained ministers, and 27 licentiates. tism, on being asked if he prayed, repeated a peculiar form of the Lord's Japan.-The Rev. Naomi Tamura, Prayer. Inquiry showed that it came o~ Tokyo, Japan, author of "The Japfrom an edition of the Gospels printed anese Bride," is a pastor of one of the by the London Mission more than thirty largest Presbyterian churches in Japan. years before. His brother, who did It has over 500 members, is self-supbusiness on the coast, had received the porting, and has never received finanbook from a junk from Shanghai, and cial aid from the Presbyterian Foreign Mission Board.

80 it fell into his hands, and he, being -The number of men in the mem- a doctor, concluded on reading the Gos- bership of the Japanese churches is pels that Jesus was a doctor, and wished much greater than the number of wom- he had the power to perform similar en, some recently published statistics cures. When he came to the Lord's of mission work in Japan showing an Prayer he thought it was a very good overplus of more than 5000 men in the form with which to worship" heaven church-membership. A writer in the and earth," according to the Confucian Independent finds the reason for this, religion, and he committed it to memory not in a want of intelligence and zeal as he found it there in the classical or in the Christian women who are engaged in work there, but in the state of society fathers of the congregation of Cardinal and the prevailing public sentiment. Lavigerie. More than 100 priests and Pastoral work among women is diffi- novices, besides Sisters of Charity, have cult, and public sentiment prevents a recently entered, or soon will enter, that large attendance of women at evening country as missionaries.

gatherings, especially in large cities. -Twelve years ago the natives of -Rev. H. T. Graham, of Tokushima, the Upper Congo had never seen a tells of an aged disciple whose sight steamboat. Now there is a fieet of 20 was failing, and so he was afraid that steamers on the upper river.

he could not much longer read the Bi- -One of the curiosities of domestic ble, which is in fine print. In order to slavery in darkest Africa is that while avoid this calamity, he undertook the the native slave-owner can by custom herculean task of preparin,q a copy with compel his slaves to fight for him, and his own hand. Beginning three years possesses other extensive powers over ago, he has reached the Third Epistle them, he cannot "legally" compel his of John, and has filled 19 large vol- slaves to work for him. On the Congo umes. and its affiuents, native (not Moham- AFRICA. medan) slave·owners pay wages to their own slaves whenever the latter are reo -The northern half of Africa has the quired to transport ivory and produce characteristics of Arab civilization. to the coast. Even Tippoo Tib pays The people are pastoral and nomadic. his numerous slave soldiers under such They are restless, fierce, warlike and peaceful circumstances. The explanagrasping. They have all the virtues tion of this anomaly seems to be that and vices of the Moslems. Many of war is a far more ancient and primitive them have heard of Christ, but most institution than labor. have never felt their need of Him. The southern half has no real civilization. ~Bishop Tucker, of Uganda, says": The tribes differ much in the matter of "During the last few months nearly intelligence. The Zulus are very quick- 40,000 reading-sheets have been sold. witted. The children in the mission What does this teach us ? No one buys schools show great mental ability, write a reading-sheet without a very serious excellent compositions, take to music and settled purpose_ A reading-sheet wonderfully, have a knowledge of the is not of itself very amusing. There· Bible, and are honest and generous. A fore that this large number of reading. missionary in Uganda says that the sheets has been sold is most significant. quickness of a majority in the schools' It reveals a settled purpose in the mind has been a surprise to him. Few Eng- of the people. It means not that 40,000 people are learning to read, but that six lish people can learn so rapidly. times 40,000 are so learning. It is, I -The Belgium Roman Catholics are think, a fair calculation that " single pushing their work in the Congo Free reading-sheet will do the work of teach- State. One order has 5 stations occu- ing six people. Thus we are brought pied by a dozen priests, extending from face to face with the fact that in one the C9ast beyond the last Baptist sta- way or another something like a quar- tion. The Bishop of Ghent also has a ter of a million of people are under in- station at Matadi; and the Sisters of strnction in the matter of simply learn· Charity occupy 8 stations on the Low- ing to read." The bishop tells, too, of er Congo. A mission steamer of 7 his wonderful" cathedral," in which tons is being built for use upon the nearly 500 trees are used 8S pillars, some river. The Jesuits and Carthusian of them brought five and six days'jour.

friars are also entering the field; and ney, and needing several hundred men on the eastern coast are found the white to carry them. -Wednesday, March 15th, of this not yet Protestants, he holds them to year, was a red-letter day at Genaden- be an inferior race, refractory in civili- daL It was the opening day of the zation. The Hovas are really a fine large Jubilee Church seating 1400_ people, and in time to come will be the Toward the total cost of $17,190, this governing race of the island.

congregation of about 3000 Hottentots had already raised $7125. in three years, ISLANDS OF THE SEA. and they intend to meet the remaining debt of $1690. The collections at the -In this day of general and great opening services amounted to $360. movements of population, Babels Truly they have deserved the liberal abound. Thus, Singapore at the exhelp which has been sent them from all treme south and Penang at the north enparts of the world. trance of the Straits are the chief towns, and in them almost every race,creed, and -Ten years ago the Basutos in South language is represented. It is a strange Africa were threatened with ruin and sight for all new-comers. " First comes extinction through the ravages of strong an A.frican, who wishes to have the drink. At the earnest request of the Gospel in the Arabic tongue; next. a chiefs, the British Government prohib- Tamil man turns up, very lightly dress- ited the import of intoxicants. As a ed indeed, who asks for the same thing, result the Basutos have made remark- but in the language of the Coromandel able progress. The country is a centre Coast; later on we meet a sombre-lookof loyalty and order, and a source of ing Parsee, or what is the same, a firefood and labor supply to the neighbor- worshipper, who wants the book in the ing States. Last year the exports peculiar dialect of Zoroaster; or it may amounted to £250,000, and passes were be a timid Siamese, in the pretty garb issued to more than 50,000 natives, who of his nation, who tells how anxious he went to work in the mines of Kimberley has been for some time past that he and Johannisberg. might get the story of Christ in words -Pastor Rosacos, the Norwegian intelligible to him; or a Chinaman, with missionary in Madagascar, two years a cue reaching to his heels, that desires ago established a leper colony, which to obtain what is the only authoritative has now 40 houses, a church and a hos- statement of the' Jesus doctrine;' or pital. A. house is to be built for the a Bugis-one of the race known as children of leper parents; of these there 'the gypsies of the sea'-who wanders are 200, of whom 139 are baptized. In about sellin~ clothes, knives, and other this "town of mercy" a Norwegian articles; or a Tagalog, who expatiates deaconess, Sister Marie Foreide, is em- over the wrongs and the oppression ployed, and another is shortly expected. which the natives of the Philippines are made to bear; or a Javanese, a Cam- -Caussegne, of the Jesuits' Mission at bodian, a Bengali, a Sinhalese, or any Antananarivo, has returned to France ; other of the motley population dwelling and, after protesting against the ,base- together under the protection of the less political claims put forward in the Union flag."

Chamber of Deputies even by Ministers -The Neukirchen (German) Mission of State, goes on to say of the English reports as follows respecting its work and Norwegian missions at Antanana- in the Salatiga and Rembang districts rivo. that if their relations are not inti- of Central Java. The 4 missionaries mate with the Catholic Missions, they are aided by 13 native helpers, 6 teach- are civil. The English and Norwegians ers, and 4 elders. There are 619 bap- do not attack the Catholics. The open tized persons, 356 of whom are adults.

and violent enemies of the latt& are They have 161 children in the day- French. As to the Sakalavas, who are schools, and 69 Sunday-scholars.

The Missionary Review of the World — April 1893

BRA.HlIU.NIBM PAST AND PRESENT

MISSIONARY REVIEW OF THE WORLD.

VOL. XVI. No. 4.-0ld &riel. – – – APRIL. – – – VOL. VI. No. 4.-New &riu.

BRAHMANISM PAST AND PRESENT.-I.

BY REV. PROFESSOR T. M. LINDSAY, GLASGOW, SCOTLAND.

Mr. John Lockwood Kipling, in his fascinating book on " Beast and Man in India," uses some excusably strong language about the general misconception of Indian life and character created by the conventional pictures of scholars who work from a dead and done-with literature. "Nothing," he says, "could be more scholarly, amiable, sentimental, or mistaken." And he adds that the administrator, the schoolmaster, and the missionary have' equal grounds of complaint.

The subject of this paper almost insensibly tempts one to follow the example of these arm-chair expounders of the Hindu's faith. I have no wiRh to fall under Mr. Kipling's ban, and therefore begin by saying that it is scarcely too much to assert that there is no such thing in the India of to-day as Brahmanism in the true sense of that word; or at least, that it is the religion of a trifling number out of the millions of India. And yet the system potent in by.gone ages, buried in "a done-with literature," has sunk so deep into Hinduism, that the present religious condition of India would be greatly misapprehended if Brahmanism and its undying influence were not understood.

Let me state it more directly. I have seen ordinary middle-class Hindus worship-and by worship I mean kneel and pray with many genuflexions, or make offering of a few grains of rice or jowar or pulse, or burn incense in a cocoanut shell-the following variety of objects: (1) Trees of various kinds, especially the pepal-tree and the Tulsi plant in many places over India; (2) stones, either single uncouth blocks, or smaller ones of curious shapes, also in many different parts of India; (3) a jutting bit of rock, spared by the capricious discharge of blasting powder on the Ghat from Ellora to Roza; (4) a pillar erected to a distinguished officer at Mahabaleshwar; (5) a curiously shaped hummock on a hill near Secunderabad; (6) a fossil, an ammonite, the stone worn smooth by the lips of the worshippers; (7) snakes, monkeys, goats, and cows; (8) a plough; (9) bullocks by the owner of the team; (10) a heap of stones set up on- the Wai Ghat, at a place where a sudden rush of waters had driven a pony carriage and its occupants over the precipice j (11) rivers j (12) the palanquin of the Marathi poet Tukaram in a field near 8aswad j (13) the tomb of an old Anglo·Indian who had hanged himself in his garden on the banks of the Muta·Mula near Poona j (14) de- parted heroes, such as Khandoba at Jejuri and Pal j (15) a newly erected mile-stone near Ahmednuggar j (16) a telegraph-post on the Jalna road j (17) a walking-stick, which had a handle somewhat like a snake's head, in a stand with several others for sale at a shop-door in Mahaba- leshwar; (18) a locomotive engine j and (19) a fat boy who was waiting for the train at a Bombay station, and who placidly ate candy while his worshippers, who believed him to be an incarnation of God, knelt around him. And I venture to say that if to these be added some hundreds of deities, whose names never appear in books which profess to describe the Hindu religion, these commonplace divinities are worshipped in every-day religious life by tens of thousands, while the deities of Hindu pantheon are worshipped by hundreds only.

But there is another side. When exploring the jungle paths among the steep Ghats at Mahabaleshwar, I found myself one day, after some difficult descent, on a great ledge where a small village stood in a jungle clearing. On the slope of the cliff there was a great bJack bowlder, some fifteen feet high, embedded in the clay. The bowlder had a curious cleft in it. At its base there was an altar or shelf of dressed stone, with bells, lamps, cocoanut shells, and other utensils of worship. In front, a paved court, which was surrounded with a wall of stone and lime. While we were in this enclosure the villagers, headed hy an old patriarch with rich dark-brown skin and gray hair, came about us. The old man had a roll of dirty white cloth on his head, and a still dirtier wisp of cloth about his waist, a brown cotton plaid hung on one shoulder. The people, we were told, were low-caste 8hangars, who buried their dead and ate flesh when they could get it. We had a talk together. The bowlder was the village -goddess j the villagers prayed to it : they prayed for rain, for a good harvest, for recovery in sickness, that small pox and cholera might keep away from them, and occaRionally that a tiger might visit the neighborhood j a tiger was a clean-feeding animal j when it killed a buck it only ate part of the animal, and the villagers got the rest, so they prayed for a visit from a tiger. "But do you really mean to say that the great black stone can hear your prayers and answer them?" "8aheb," said the old man, drawing himself up, "there is but one 8pirit of God, as there is but one spirit of man-one spirit of man, and it is in you, 8aheb, and in the least of your servants, in me, 8aheb j so there is but one Spirit of God, 8aheb, and He is in our goddess here, and in Khandoba at Jejuri and in Vitoba at Pandharpur." Further questioning showed that this subtle pantheism, thus suddenly evoked from a man utterly uneducated and in social standing outside the pale of Hinduism, was a mere habit of mind, the thought of a people rather than the intelligent expression of individual belief. But it was there j and the question is, How came it there ~ My own reading, combined with personal observation, makes me think that the curious polytheism I have described is'" not so much the offspring of Brahmanism as its child by adoption;" that its ideas are not necessarily Hindn, still less Brahmanic; that though Brahmans can always explain these ideas by their aU-pervading symbolism this symbolism is but an afterthought entirely independent of the mood of the worship- pers; that, in short, this polytheism would exist if there had been no such thing as Brahmanism. The subtle pantheism, however, pervading it all, which can always be evoked among all classes of Hindu worshippers, is quite another thing. I do not mean to say that Brahmanism is the vital !'ource of this pantheism, which may, after all, be a strange subtle side of all Oriental thought; but on any supposition we have in the old historical Brahmanism, dead and buried for centuries as a popular creed, the ideal of what is dimly apprehended but really held by all Hindus in the present day.

Let it be understood, then, that in what follows I am describing what is ancient, what is no part of modern Hinduism, save in the vague sense above mentioned. If the editor permits, I may be able in a future article to describe its power over the present every-day religious life of the.

Hindus, and how it has created, by its action upon the living germinating polytheism, the Hindu pantheon described in most books upon Hindu religion.

Brahmanism, strictly so called, is a stage in the evolution of the latest form of Hinduism, standing midway between the old Vedic religion of the early Aryan invaders and the complex religion of modern India. It had peculiar historical, social, and religious surroundings. It belonged to that period of the Aryan invasion when the conquerors had mastered the "Middle Land," when they had leisure and resources to divide into classes, when they had a great slave population under them. It hardened into a compact system of social organization, religious rites, and theoso- phist speculation in its conflict with Buddhism-a conflict from which the aristocratic pantheism of the Brahman at length emerged victorious over the democratic atheism of Buddha.

In the" Land of the Sacred Singers," the Punjab, the old Vedic deities, personifications of the powers of nature, had held sway, and Indra, the rain bringer, was the chief deity. "I will sing of the victories of Indra.., of the victories woo by the God of the Spear; on the mountains he smote the demon of drought; he poured out the waters, and let the rivers flow from the mountains; like calves to cows, so do the rivers hasten to the sea." In these old days caste was unknown; the housefather was the family priest, and the chief led the devotions of the clan. .

When we see the same people in the "Middle Land," the country watered by the Jumna and the Ganges, with its great cities-Delhi, Oude, and Benares-and its amazing fertility of soil, the lapse of centuries has brought great changes. The fertilizing rivers made them almost inde pendent of rain, they had no call to pray for heat, the forces of nature were slowly uniform in their action, and the fecundity of· the earth made them meditate on the productive power of nature. They thought and sang, as did Tukharam centuries later in the Deccan, " For the new-born nursling who the milk prepareth ? Mother, child-each shareth His great mercy. In the fierce hot season when the leaflet springeth, Who the moisture bringeth Which it drinketh ?"

Religion had enwrapt itself in a stately ritual, and demanded men who were minutely acquainted with the old Vedic hymns to lead the devotions. The land had been thoroughly conquered, and it was no longer necessary for every housefather to be both husbandman and warrior; he could sit under his own tamarind-tree, none daring to make him afraid. The warriors became a class distinct from the cultivator, the king's followers at home his fighters on the frontiers. The dark-skinned aborigiu"es had become a great slave .population, held in the strictest bondage, which forbade them even sharing in the religion of their masters. A people of clans ready to become a ciVIlized society, but not yet a nationality.

This is the environment out of which Brahmanism slowly grew. It is almost impossible to trace the stages of growth. Early Indian literature is not historical. The criticism of documents based on internal evidence alone is extremely unproductive. The supreme canon of the higher criticism, that a document which really dates from a given period must show itself instinct with the life of that period, cannot be applied when we have no history to tell us what that life was. The Brahmans became the custodians of the old literature, and have changed and interpolated the text to suit their pretensions; but when we come to test the extent of these interpolations, and to arrange documents in chronological order to show the gradual growth of new institutions, then we fail utterly and are very much left to conjecture. Setting aside conjectures about how it slowly evolved into existence, Brahmanism fully formed has four sides or phases, which may be called social, ritualist, philosophical, and mythological.

The social side is the Oaste system. Brahmanism taught that the human race existed in four great divisions-the Brahman, the Kshatriya, the Vaisya, and the Sudra. The Brahman came from the mouth of Brahma, and was priest and teacher. The Kshatriya eame from the arm of God, to rule and defend the people. The Vaisya, who came from the thigh, was the trader and the husbandman. The Sudra, who came from the foot, was to serve the other three. These distinctions were to be perpetually maintained by the higher caste rigidly boycotting the lower in all intercourse, in food, and intermarriage. The Brahmanic writings further aIlsert that this fourfold caste system is not a mere classification of the human race; it represents four kinds of men. The lower animals are made in classes-elephants, tigers, bullocks, and dogs; and the creation of men followed the same order. A Brahman is a distinct kind of man from a Kshatriya, just as an elephant is distinct from a tiger. In this view of it, caste is an institution to preserve purity of class or clan by pneserving purity of blood, which can best be done by preventing intermarriage, and may be further guarded by proscribing intercourse in food and drink. Evidence, however, remains in the Brahmanic writings themselves to overthrow this idea of a rigid, fourfold classIfication of men. The earliest separation was into a free' and a serf or slave class. The oldest caste regulations were evidently designed to keep the Sudras, or conquered peoples, slaves. They were to be kept outside the Aryan community, and were denied the right of worshipping the Aryan gods. The three higher castes, on the other hand, had a certain brotherhood. They were the " twice born," they all wore the sacred thread, and they all took part in the same religious worship. The eternal supremacy of the Brahman caste disappears before traces of long rivalry between them and the Kshatriyas for pre-eminence, and for the right to perform the great public sacrifice. The contest between the two sages, Viswamatra, of the royal warrior rank, and Vasishtha, a Brahman, the story of which runs through the whole Veda, typifies the struggle, and in the end the warrior establishes his title to perform the public sacrifice. Nor was the separation of castes rigidly maintained. After the Brahmans had established their priestly supremacy, due pro.bably to their unique family knowledge of the old Vedic hymns, Kshatriyas thrust themselves up into the priestly caste, and Vaisyas became warriors, while Sudras were admitted into the number of the twice born. This fourfold caste system no longer exists in modern India, where society is broken up into thousands of castes, who neither intermarry nor eat together; and it is doubtful whether it ever did exist save for a limited time and in the" Middle" land. It is rather a programme of how the Brahmans thought society ought to be constituted than a picture of Hindu social life at any period.

The ritualist side of Brahmanism is contained in the Brahmanas. The old Vedic hymns had been collected in the Rig-Veda, and two priestly selections were made from it–the Sama Veda or hymn-book for the higher order of priests, who sung selections from it during the performance of sacrifice, and the Yajur Veda, the liturgy of the lower priests. These hymns are known asMantras, and the debasement of thought is stereotyped in the fact that the word means" charm" in modern Sanscrit. The Brahmanas are a directory or rnbric for the proper use of the Vedic hymns. They show us that, according to Brahmanism, the due presentatio. of sacrifices is the kernel of aD religious observances. The meaning of sacrifice is gradually evolved. It is at first simply thank-offering from man to the gods; thcn nourishment required by the gods them- selves; then a means of wresting boons from the gods; and lastly an instrument to attain superhuman power and exaltation to heaven. Even the gods have won their immortality by sacrifice. Sometimes, but rarely, we find the idea of atonement for sin; but this is foreign to the whole circle of Brahmanic thought, which rejects the idea of trusting to anything but self-righteousness for salvation. Hence Brahmanism taught that every man must rest his hopes on a perpetual succession of oblations consumed by fire, culminating in the last offering of hiriH,elf in fire on his funeral pyre.

Pltilosophical Brahmanism is commonly, but not altogether correctly, represented as the recoil from this elaborate ritualism and sacerdotalism. It is contained in the Upanishads, which are supposed to reveal the hidden spiritual doctrine of the Vedas. It is not philosophy in the Western sense of the word, for it is not a search after truth; nor is it theology, in the Christian meaning, for it does not express the soul's desire to be released from the burden of sin. But having said this, the European expounder has a more serious difficulty to face. He can use no Western theological or philosophical term which is not thoroughly misleading. If we say that the essence of Brahmanical speculation is to show how the spirit of man can be liberated from the bondage of the necessity of transmigration or repeated existence, and reunited with the Supreme Spirit, as a river is reunited with the ocean, we insensibly attach to the word " spirit" a meaning which belongs to none of its Sanscrit equivalents. In Western thought the terms "spirit," "soul," "self" all imply the Western idea of personality, which even on the attenuated Aristotelian definition-a person is what can be the subject, but never the predicate of a preposition-signifies a central spiritual point which can never be dissolved away. Without this thought of spiritual personality the ideas of existence will invariably take the form of confined or bounded and unconfined or boundless existence, and however such ideas are etherealized, they are descriptions of matter and not of spirit. Brahmanical thinking has no such thought of a central spiritual personality. In its philosophy personality is always an external integument, which. prevents the confined essence from diffusing itself in the unconfined or all-pervading essence; or, to speak more subtly, it is what exists when the external integument confines the essence. Hence Brahmanism is always an etherealized materialism.

The Brahmanical philosophy recognizes the Spirit of God and the spirit of man, which have existed and must exist throughout all eternity. The two are not distinct; the living spirit of man is the " Spirit of God limited and personalized by the power of Illusion (Maya); and the life of every living spirit is nothing but an infinitesimal arc of the one endless circle of infinite existence." This human spirit is joined to a mind and clothed with a body, and so can perceive, think, and will. The body consists of more than one integument. First, there is the subtle body, which, enclosing a portion of the universal spirit, makes it a living individual person; this subtle body is swathed in a grosser body, which may be earthly, intermediate, or Divine. It is Divine when it encases a god; intermediate when it clothes the subtle body after death and before another gross body is inhabited; or gross, which is the outer cuticle during earthly existence. The body is, of course, part of the external world to which the Brahman gives the name Illusion, and the torment of personal life is the being forced through a succession of bodily existences which are all illusory, but from which he cannot escape. Bliss comes when the human spirit, freed at last from confinement in material integuments, melts into the diffused essence which is God. The existence of the material universe is the puzzle of Brahmanical philosophy, which their four schools of thought try each in their own way to explain. The explanations are beyond the limits of this paper, but speaking very generally, they practically come to a substitution of the dualism of a male and female energy, from whom all things created come, for the one pervading essence-the monism or pantheism becomes a dualism.

Mvthological Brahmanism is the popular theology or exoteric doctrine for the common people based on the philosophy or esoteric doctrine reserved for the sages. In it the thought of Maya or Illusion, which is the despair of the philosophy, becomes a useful instrument in expounding Brahmanic symbolism to the people. This theology starts with the idea of one sole self-existent Supreme Essence, the only real Existence, submitting for His mere good pleasure to the entanglement of an illusory creative force, and in and through this contact bringing forth endless manifestations of Himself in infinite varieties of operation. All things seen and unseen-stones, plants, trees, animals, man, demons, gods-are emanations from the one Eternal Entity, like dTops from the ocean or sparks from a fire. Everything is a portion of Deity, partitioned off, in separate existence, by Illusion. These emanations are arranged on a graduated scale, whether gods, men, or things. The highest earthly emanation is man, and the human emanation nearest the real Supreme Existence is the Brahman. None of these emanations can alter their existence while in their present gross body, be that a Divine, human, or other body; but on the dissolution of the body they may rise to higher or sink to lower grades of being.

On this basis the Brahman theologians raised their pantheon. The only real Supreme, Existence they called Brahm or Brahma. When Brahma was first overspread with Maya or Illusory Creative Force, the male god Brahma emerged, the first-born of all creation and the evolver of all else. Creation implies preservation and dissolutiou, for it is an endless chain of birth becoming and death. Hence, with Brahma, coequal with him, like him, but one stage removed from reabsorption into real existence, are Vishnu the preserver, and Siva the destroyer and reproducer (for death

INDIA 01' TO-DAY

is the sacrament of new life). They alone of all emanations cannot suffer transmigration; when their integuments of subtle and gross (but Divine) bodies dissolve they will pass back again into the real Supreme Existence. They are equal, their functions interchangeable, and they are represented in the figure of the Tri·murti, three majestic heads springing out of one body, or in the triangle. Of these three Vishnu is the most nearly connected with humanity, and to rescue men he has undergone various incarnations which are also gods in the pantheon and objects of worship. The best known incarnations are the heroes of the poems Mahabarata and Ramayana, Krishna and Rama. The three gods have their consorts or female energies-Sarasvati, Lakshmi, .and Parvati-and their offspring also belong to the Brahmanic pantheon. Beneath these, in grade after grade of emanation, are lower gods and demons (to the number of three hundred and thirty millions), men, animals, plants, stones, all liable to run into each other and incapable of strict separation in thought.

Though every man is really God, he is under the power for the time being of the separative or illusory creative force, and no individual soul can recover identity with God save by liberation from the power of illusion. This liberation may be made easier by union with a higher being, it is ensured by union with Brahma, Vishnu, or Siva. Hence the motive to worship those gods, although, like men, they are under the power of illusion. Again, one means of obtaining liberation is by paying homage to the Supreme Existence, and this may be done by turning the thoughts inward; for this Supreme Existence is in every human spirit, and meditation is the highest act of worship ; or it may be done by worshipping according to proper ritual these emanations of the Supreme Being which are the gods ; or even by paying homage to His manifestations in persons and inanimate objects. Thus exoteric Brahmanism is a net spread to catch every form of worship from the rudest fetichism up to the most sublime mystical contemplation.

Such is Brahmanism in social life, ritual, metaphysic, and popular theology. It has done much to mould Hindu religion, it has undying influence upon Hinduism, but it would be a gross mistake to suppose that it represents the living germinating polytheism of the India of to-day. Its present power and its present weakness must be the subject of another paper.

INDIA OF TO-DAY.

EY THE REV. JAMES JOHNSTON, BOLTON, ENGLAND.

The march of empire over the "Eye of Asia," the name by which India is occasionally designated, presents features of deepening interest, and prophetic of more remarkable changes. Advances in her moral and material condition and in civil and religious development plainly indicate that India is assuredly taking a right place among the progressive nations east and west. The pacific revolutions of the last generation or so in her social and national life have amazing significance. Those degrading heathen customs, the self-immolation of widows on the funeral piles of their ,husbands, the dedication of favorite daughters at idolatrous temple services, the trampling to death of imbeciles, the drowning of aged persons, the universal practice of female infanticide, and the cruelties of childmarriage and widowhood, have been wholly or partially swept away, and, at the present day, fresh campaigns initiated against the abominations which still linger on the horizon of India's humanity. A grand new page is opening in the history of India, and Christianity, in its widespreading embrace, is throwing far out the net of the kingdom of God for the ingathering of India's millions.

In point of population the Indian census offers an array of figures not easily grasped. The British possessions contain 221,172,950 souls, and the feudatory States 66,050,480, making a grand total, for these two divisions, with the territories of Upper Burma, North Lushai, and Kashmir, now included for the first time, of 288,000,000 of human beings. Natives in British provinces occupy an area of 962,070 square miles, and those of the feudatory States 595,310 square milesl The pressure of population on the land during the last decade has risen from 227 to 249 per square mile in British territories, and from 107 to 123 in the native States, or if the whole of India, inclusive of the new tracts, is tabulated, the British divisions give 230 persons and the feudatory States 111, or an average of 184 to every square mile of greater India. Pressure of population on the soil has its highest provincial density in Oudh, returned at 522 persons to the square mile; in Bengal, 471 ; in the Northwest Provinces, 411 ; in the Madras native States, embracing the crowded shores of Travancore and Cochin, 385; in Baroda, 294 ; in the Madras Presidency, 252 ; in Bombay, 207 ; and Ajmir, 207 ; the last two being the remaining provinces or States which have an aggregate density of 200 to the square mile. Upper Burma, with an area of 83,500 square miles, has a population of 35 to the square mile, and Kashmir 31. Comparing these figures with countries having dense city populations, a condition of existence uncommon in India, there are 498 people to the square mile in England and Wales, 21 in the United States of America, and 5 in the habitable parts of Canada. The returns of the current census denote an' influx of people from congested Indian centres to regions of virgin soil, an increase more noticeable in the feudatory than the British States. Just in proportion as the feudatory States are safeguarded by laws does the Indian peasant feel himself tempted to migrate into new pastures. The first advance across a British feudatory frontier is effected by marriage relations, by daughters being given as wives to villagers on the other side of the borderline. In many cases the rural emigration has not passed this initial stage, which shows a marked percentage of females over males. Save in certain localities an extensive migratory movement from British to feudatory States is unreported.

From the aggregate returns of population there is not, it appears, a uniform increase of both sexes. In the British provinces the females have increased faster than males, except in Assam, Bombay, Sind, and Bengal. This increase, again, is more significant in the feudatory States, with the exception of Hyderabad, the Madras native States, and Mysore. The British Indian rate of increase per cent is 9. 63 fo~ males and 9.80 for females, and in the feudatory States 14.81 for males and 16.29 for females. With regard to populations in country districts and towns, India differs widely from Europe. England, for example, denotes a steady increase in population at large centres, whereas in India, with an aggregate population of 288,000,000, the towns have not more than 9t per cent of the population within their radius. In provinces which have the most populous towns, as, for instance, Bengal, where a population of 74,500,000 exceeds that of all the feudatory States of India put together, or the United States of America, the immense rural populations swamp the urban centres. This growth of population in rural areas has been gradually rising, showing an aggregate increase of 9.40 per cent. Throughout India the average proportion of women to men is given at 958 of the former to 1000 of the latter in 1891, while in the towns it does not exceed, as a whole, 886 females. Some of the city populations of India are making rapid strides. Bombay has 821,760 people, and Calcutta, with its two adjoining suburbs, a population of 741,140, or, counting the dwellers in the environs, where the growth is specially noticeable, Calcutta has a return of 978,370. The population of Madras is 452,520 j of Hyderabad, 415,000 j of Lucknow, 273,080, and of Benares, 2]9,470. In 22 other cities there are populations of 100,000 or upward, and in 48 towns the populations average from 50,000 to 100,000 inhabitants_ The natives of India, occupying a country equal in size to the Continent of Europe, excluding Russia, speak 106 different languages, as distinguished from dialects, and of these 18 are used by more than a million persons. Racial differences are further accentuated by social and religious prejudices and conflicting material interests. Every type of humanity has its representatives on the arena of India. Ghonds, Pathans, Rohillas, Belochees, and numerous fierce tribes, half clad, bloodthirsty, head.hunters, wielding stone weapons and indulging in degrading superstitions, dwelling in caves, on the hills, and in forest deeps, are the survivors of prehistoric times, in contrast to whom stand the Parsee and Brahmin, the embodiments of polished manners, scholarship, philosophy, commerce, and Western ideas. Beyond its own vast possessions British rule exercises no little supervision over 117 native States, the theatres of loose tribal communities, warlike chiefs, and princely rulers.

Very curious facts are furnished bearing on the religions of the myriads of people in India. The difficulty to register these is increased, because of the indistinct lines which separate IIindooism, Sikhism, and kindred systems. 'Vhen the lower superstitions, such as ghost-worship, tree and animal worship, or demon-worship, are taken into account, the perplexities are intensified. Amid these peculiarities it is evident, from recent enumerations, that Hindooism is absorbing steadily the hill and forest tribes, accustomed to practice strange, primitive rites. If these animistic tribes, together with the 3050 Brahmos and 39,950 Aryas, be added to Hindooism, the combined groups of Hindooism, semi-Hindooism, and reformed IIindooism number 751 per cent of the total; Mussulmans, 19.96 per cent; Buddhists, 2.48; Christians, 0.80; Sikhs, 0.66; Jains, 0.49; Parsees, 0.03 ; and of miscellaneous beliefs 0.02 per cent. In July last Mr. Naoroji, a member of the Parsee community, was elected a Member of the British House of Commons, an event warmly greeted in India, by which it is hoped the "dumb millions" in that Jand may have a greater voice in regard to their nation's interest and policy. Putting the religious census in another form, Hindooism claims 207,500,000-the term, it may be remarked, signifying "any religion which is not Mohammedan;" Islam, 57,000,000; Buddhism, 7,000,000, and Christianity, 2,225,000. The Jews count 17,180, and the Parsees in all 89,887 persons. Of theists, agnostics, and atheists 289 are enumerated. Taking the" animistic group" alone, they represent 3.23 per cent of the whole population, which allows them to stand next to the Mussulmans in numerical strength. Hindoos and Mussulmans have increased 10.74 and 10.70 respectively, in proportion to the growth of population; Buddhism has increased 24i per cent at a pace with the growth of the general population in Lower Burma; while the Christians have multiplied at the rate of 22.16, including large conversions from the forest tribes, particularly in the Chutia Nagpur territories. Gratifying results of the triumphs of Christianity come from the Punjab, the Northwest Provinces, the Karen districts in Lower Burma, Madras, and the west coast seaboard, where the native Christian population is growing at an astonishing rate. These fruitful issues give weight to a remark by Dr. Martyn Clark, that India's fields are not only white for harvest, but the sheaves are waiting, and equally so to the sanguine views of Dr. Pentecost regarding the spiritual regeneration of India.

Of " Young India," considering the population as a whole to the age of fifteen, the Indian return shows that 93.90 per cent of the boys and 82.47 of the girls are unmarried ; and of the married under fifteen years of age, 5.90 boys and 17.02 girls. In every 10,000 of the population there are left as " widowed" 20 boys and 51 girls under the age of fifteen years, and of this" widowed" category 20 per ccnt of the boys and 33 pcr ccnt of the girls are under five years old. The state of education presents terrible backward features in the adult sections of the population, where, again, there is disparity between the two scxes respecting capacity to read and write. From returns affecting 262,000,000 of people, itl is tabulated that 89.1 per cent of the males and 99.4 per cent of the females are unable to read or write. In the male section, consisting of 133,500,000, only one in 9 can pass this double test, and in the female division, comprising 128,500,000, barely one in 173 women! Of the total population in India having a knowledge of reading and writing in English the census makes a return of 360,000 natives. For the training of the young, public and private institutions number 138,054, and pupils, 3,682,707. Allowing, therefore, that 18,000,000-a liberal estimate-of India's people have the advantage of an elementary education, it leaves the enormous number of 270,000,000 of Hindoos buried in calamitous ignorance. Out of the few millions able to read and write a very small proportion have any acquaintance of English.

These shadows, so painful to contemplate, are not entirely uurelieved. Of India is it true that " . • • Long lost in night, Upon the horizon gleams the light Of breathing dawn."

In bright battle the social, medical, religious, and philanthropic auxiliaries are engaged for India's deliverance from myriad woes. During many years that unwearied worker on behalf of the suffering and neglected of India, Miss Florence Nightingale, has made the causes and possible remedies of the unhealthiness of small Indian towns and hamlets a special study. Mainly directed to Bombay, her labors llave had considerable success in combating the frightful condition of sanitary matters. Miss Nightingale is immediately occupied, as the debates on the Bombay Village Sanitation Bill indicates, in providing on a wide scale a good village organization for village sanitation, a measure which had the support of the recent International Congress of Hygiene. By her earnest and effective advocacy of a question vitally affecting the lives of millions of the rural population of India, the gentle heroine of the Crimean War has won the thanks of multitudes of the lowly poor. Next to this admirable work ought to be named" The Association for Supplying Female Medical Aid to the Women of India," founded and organized seven years ago by the Marchioness of Dufferin and Ava, who has exhibited, in furtherance of her humane enterprise, rare capacity, generous benevolence, and unswerving purpose. Established on broad lines of an unsectarian and national character, it relieves alike the women and children of the poorest class and zenana ladies of wealth and station. The three principal objects of the fund consist of medical tuition, medical assistance, and the supply of trained female nurses. According to the 1890 returns, 411,000 had medical treatment, compared with 280,000 in the previous year. Its proportional increase of in-patients was greater for the same period, which were returned at 8159. Thirty hospitals and 20 dispensaries are affiliated with or governed by the association, and 13 lady doctors and 27 assistant surgeons are working under the auspices of the fund, 9 of the ladies having gone out from England. A strong staff in future days will be obtained from the 238 native pupils drawn from the Parsees, Brahma- Somaj (Veda Hindoos), and Eurasians, who are now studying at the various medical colleges and schools. The cultured and estimable young Hindoo ladies, Rukhmabai and Cornelia Sorabji, have studied at the London School of Medicine for Women, preparatory to undertaking the medical calling in their native land. The approbation of the fund, expressed some two years ago by the Maharajah of Patiala, that it "will earn the gratitude of untold generations of natives of India," cannot fail to have universal echo. In the person of Lady Lansdowne the good cause of her beloved predecessor has fallen on worthy shoulders. To its income native princes, mostly of the feudatory States, and the humble people, in proportion to their scanty means, creditably give support.

Medical education is adv~,ncing steadily in other quarters. To illustrate this from the Nizanis dominions, the last report gives 85 students in the medical school, 3 of its outgoing students being females. Dr. Laurie, the Director of the Medical Service of Hyderabad, states that there are 8 hospitals in Hyderabad and the suburbs, and 59 in the districts, with as many dispensaries. Activity is seen in the city hospitals, which had over 110,000 patients last year. Medical branches of zenana missions belonging to American and British societies are multiplying in stations and workers rapidly. This wing of operation appeals strongly to the native mind and prepares the way for the music of a deeper healing. What force lies in the observation of that chivalrous Christian lady, Mrs. Bishop: " There are so many zenanas which would be closed against the zenana missionary, but where the medical missionary gains admission under the best possible circumstances." Some idea of this gracious type of ministry may be gleaned from the medical station at Batala attached to the Church of England Zenana Missionary Society, which reported for 1891 over 18,000 patients' attendances, 31 in patients, and 617 medical visits to homes. In the zenana labors of the Free Church of Scotland at Madras, Miss Macphail and Dr. Janet Hunter made a return for the same date showing 20,547 attendances by 7823 patients at the two dispensaries, 460 visits to the missionaries' homes, while 1183 visits were paid to the patients in their own homes. Since the report was compiled news of thedeath of Miss Hunter from cholera has caused profound sorrow in Scottish and Indian circles. A young lady of the highest medical attainments and of the sweetest Christian disposition, Miss Hunter's memory will be revered by thousands of Hindoo women. Like fruitfulness attends the manifold branches of zenana spiritual missions. Mrs. Lazarus, an eminently qualified judge, whose opinion has wide corroboration, remarks that the difficulty six years ago of getting admission into a Hindoo home is vanishing, and the difficulty to-day is to find women enough willing to take up the cross of honor and enter the additional open doors. In these dark chambers the light is breaking, the presage of the salvation of the daughters of India and the dominion of missions. Educational claims are not overlooked, special attention of late being devoted to the great cry from the higher classes for English education. Unless this is speedily grappled with and supplied on a Christian basis, " the education of the ruling classes will fall more and more into the hands of anti-Christian agencies." Every year happily, so far as England is concerned, the number of university men with good degrees who join the missionary bodies is increasing, a fact which has a hopeful outlook, inasmuch as " the policy of the Indian Government is to retire from the field when voluntary institutions, either native or missionary, can be found to take the place of Government institutions," making it clear that the future English education in India lies in the hands of the natives and the missionary organizations, the latter hitherto having held the front place. In the propagation of religious knowledge a~ong the Hindoos the Christian Literature Society merits hearty acknowledgment. Consequent upon the advance of education and religious teaching on the one hand, and the spread of anti-Christian works on the other, the Society's resources were heavily taxed to meet the situation. In its admirable enterprise the Society had the support of the Indian services and of gentlemen most conversant with the wants of India. Founded over thirty years ago by Lord Lawrence, aided by a committee of men of strong religious sentiment, the Society had subsequently enjoyed the fullest sympathy of British and American societies. Its indefatigable secretary, the Rev. James Johnston, F.S_S., has few superiors in a knowledge of India and its people. Several branches of the leading Bible societies and the department of Sunday-school institutions are growingly potent allies in forwarding India's redemption.

Changes of grand import are springing up in IIindostan, many of which furnished indications of an approaching unity in Hindoo nationalities not previously seen, and~ by the awakening and wonderful openings among the low-caste and non-caste populations and their future elevation, the Christian Church was summoned to a task of imposing magnitude. Nor could the Mohammedans of the empire be forgotten. To this influential class in Calcutta alone, 250,000 in number, the Rev. Jani AlIi was the solitary torch-bearer of the true faith. In a reference to the great Mohaminedan population at the English Methodist Conference in Bradford, the Rev. William Arthur said that" it was a tremendous force in the world, and in India, if the power of the English should ever be broken, the Hindoos and the Mohammedans would be brought into conflict with each other, and the latter would win." This weighty deliverance will have the earnest consideration of the workers on India's shores.

If the masses of the people are nominally Hindoos still, the once impregnable front is tottering. Hindooism, described by one of its chief supporters" a religion which has failed to satisfy the cravings of the soul of the educated natives of India," has been shaken to the foundations by the Christian religion_ Prophetic vision was not required to see that in

THE HELIGION OF THE JAPANESE AINU

the numbers of seekers after light, the candidates for baptism, the remarkable expansion of the native Christian churches, and the increasing respect for the message of Christianity, the races of India were drawing nearer to the kingdom of God. Says Sir Charles Elliott, Lieutenant-Governor of Bengal: "The growth of Christianity in India has been a solid fact, and sufficiently rapid to give all needful encouragement to the supporters of missions." By the broad pathways which the Gospel was cleaving through the Indian Empire it was becoming the refuge and delight of countless thirsty souls. Granted that the struggle of Christendom during the century gone has been in the main an affair of outposts, the battalions of Christian chivalry were throwing themselves quickly on the field for the possession of a mighty prize. Signs of this decisive issue were visible, which the forthcoming Decennial General Conference of Indian missionaries of all the Protestant churches would voice in resonant tones. In such a noble crusade for the accomplishing of God's purposes among men Ward Beecher eloquently declared: "Of all the triumphs of the Church, of all her signal victories, I believe that which will stand higher than all others, in the future, will be the work which she has attempted to do for the scattered community. I believe that the work which has been done by the Christian religion for the outcast and outlying populations of the globe will stand in the last day higher and more sovereign than any or every other part of the work of the Christian religion on earth." The emancipation of India's millions calls to the Church of God in many climes to inaugurate a forward missionary policy which shall carry the flag of the King over the plains of a continent possessing a land boundary of 6000 miles and a seaboard of nearly 9000 miles, by which the flanks of the peerleRs Himalaya ranges shall ultimately become the frontiers of a worldconquering faith.

THE RELIGION OF THE JAPANESE AINU.

BY REV. F. F. ELLINWOOD, D.D.

Miss Bird, authoress of "Unbeaten Tracks in Japan," has given currency to the idea that the hairy aborigines of the great island of Yesso have no conceptions or observances which are worthy the name of a religion. Miss Bird made only a hasty visit of a few weeks before writing her book, which was certainly interesting in many respects; but Rev. John Bachelor, for fourteen years a missionary of the Church Missionary Society to the Ainu, has had better opportunities, and he has found a very interesting religious system among these people. This difference of authorities is an old story again repeated. Where hurried travellers or adventurers have declared that this or that obseure race were destitute of all ideas of God, and anthropologists have quoted their superficial statements with all the conclusiveness of scientific facts, the prolonged residence of a more careful investigator has led to very different conclusions.

Miss Bird says: "It is nonsense to write of the religious ideas of a people who have none, and of beliefs among a people who are merely adult children. The traveller who formulates an Ainu creed must evolve it from his own inne7' consciousness. I have taken infinite trouble to learn from themselves what their religious notions are, and Shinondi tells me that they have told him all they know, and the whole sum of it is a few vague fears and hopes, and a suspicion that there are things outside themselves more powerful than themselves, whose good influences may be obtained or whose evil influences may be averted by libations of sake. "

Mr. Bachelor, who uses the word Ainu as a plural without the s, says, on the other hand: "Every one will agree that it would be ' nonsense to write of the religious ideas of a people who have none, and of beliefs among a people who are merely adult children;' but Miss Bird is clearly in the wrong when she implies that the Ainu are without religion, though they may be 'merely adult children.' As a matter of fact, these people are exceedingly religious; and, however true it may be that a mere' traveller who formulates an Ainu creed must evolve it from his inner consciousness,' yet, as one who has spent more years with them than Miss Bird did weeks, I shall venture, in a later chapter, to give an Ainu creed. This creed will be evolved from their daily life and words, and from their highly prized, carefully transmitted traditions."

It is not claimed that the Ainu possess what is generally known as a book religion, or any formulated system of beliefs, but in fragmentary form their religious conceptions are interwoven with their daily life, and they are transmitted in unwritten folk-lore from generation to generation. There is no esoteric system of beliefs monopolized by a priestly class, for there seems to be no priesthood, but the Ainu are reserved in the presence of strangers who seek to learn their faith, and it is only the missionary who has won their confidence, and who, in close and continued contact, has studied their inmost thoughts and habits, that can judge intelligently of their religious faith. According to Mr. Bachelor the Ainu religion fltarts with the monotheistic conception of one supreme creator and upholder of all things. He is not, however, the administrator; on the contrary, having created a great number of inferior deities, and having assigned them to the administration of different departments of the on-going world, he leaves each of these plenipotentiaries in full charge of his particular sphere, where he is practically supreme. It would be a discourtesy for an Ainu to worship one 'deity in the rightful place of another. When fishing or in peril upon the sea, he may call only upon the god of the sea for help or success. The god of agriculture must be appealed to for abundant crops, and the mountain gods for success in hunting. The Ainu do not ordinarily call upon the Supreme Being for help or in any way practically worship .Him, for they understand that He has farmed out His dominions to subordinates whose authority He respects. Practically, therefore, the religion of the Ainu is the polytheistic worship of many gods, who owe their origin to one supreme creator. This rationale of their system is interesting as bearing upon the question whether the growth of religion has advanced from scattered germs of fetichism to an organized system, with monotheism as a final result; or whether the early conceptions of different races have started with the notion of crootorship, leading on to a multiplicity of subordinate gods, as each condition and exigency of life was supposed to require, or as new objects were discovered to have an imaginary efficacy. With the Ainu the latter process seems to have obtained. Their explanations of their system are perfectly logical so far as they go. They trace the distribution of authority among their subordinate deities precisely as they would that of their subordinate chiefs, from its supreme source in their head chief. In answer to the question why they do not offer their prayers directly to the Supreme God, who created and upholds all things, they are represented as saying: "As God has appointed these intermediaries as channels through which we are to approach Hita, we certa~nly ought to do as He directs us, and not as we wish in this matter. ' , But although God always acts through subordinates with respect to human affairs, and never communicates directly with men, so far as experience goes, yet He is not supposed to be idle or indifferent. He superintends all departments of administration and sees that His servants discharge their fuulltions faithfully. If anything is done amiss, it is only a fault in the administration.

The Ainu account for the evils of the world by a theory of dualism and of conflict between good and evil, and they believe that there are not only remiss and unfaithful servants in heaven, but that downright fiends are found among the angels of light. The struggle between good and evil has always existed and steadily increased, and it will never end. Over against each subordinate god, in whatever department, there is an evil one whose business it is to thwart him.

While all things originated in the Supreme God, His subordinates have had a part in the details of creation, and have not always done their work in the most approved manner. The following legend affords an illustration: "It is said that the island of Yesso was made by two gods, a male and a female, who were the deputies of the Creator. The female god had the west C08st allotted to her as her portion of the work, and the male god had the south and eastern portions assigned to him. They vied with each other in their tasks. As the goddess was proceeding with her work she happened to meet with the sister of ' Aioina Kamui '(the first ancestor of the Ainu), and instead of attending to her duties she stopped in her work to have a chat with her, as is the general custom of women. While they were talking the male god worked away and nearly finished his portion of the labor. Upon seeing this the female god became very much frightened, and, in or~er not to be behind time, did her work hurriedly and in a slovenly manner. Hence it is that the west coast of Yesso is so rugged and dangerous. ' , Whatever else the Ainu may be, they are not pessimists; they accept their hard lot and will allow no grumbling. For the ways of Providence they are always ready with a vindication, even though it be a seeming nuisance that is to be accounted for. For example, an old man who had been annoyed at night by a rat which had tried to gnaw off some of his superabundant hair for a nest, reproved the good missionary for speaking too harshly of rats. He gave his reason thus: "After the Creator had finished making the world He came down from heaven to see how all things looked. As He was viewing His works the evil one appeared and derided Him, saying, 'Doubtless you think you have done a very good action and have made all things for the best j but look at this bramble bush and thistle: what can be the use of such things as these l' God was angry at these remarks, so he put his hand behind his back and secretly created a rat. As soon as the rat was created it sprang into the mouth of. the devil and gnawed off his tongue, and it has never grown again. Let us bear with rats a little," sai~ the old man, "for they did one good thing in biting out the tongue of the evil one."

The very shiftlessness of these people is at least devout. An old man was once working for Mr. Bachelor iu his garden. It was in the early spring and the proper season for digging up the ground preparatory to planting seeds. When directed to improve the ground by digging in some manure, in order 1'0 secure a good crop, he said, with surprise: " What! will you, a clergyman,a teacher of religion, so dishonor and insult the gods 1 Will not the gods give due increase without your attempting to force their hand or endeavoring to drive nature 1" The old fellow was not joking. He was thoroughly in earnest. Evidently he had never heard that Adam was set to dress and cultivate even Paradise, or that he is the true benefactor of his race who makes two spires of grass grow where only one grew before.

From incidents like these it is evident that the Ainu cherish a belief in the care of a Divine providence, and accept their hard lot with a cheerful spirit. If their land begins to show exhaustion they simply remove to another plot. It is the gods who cause the earth to yield her increase j man must learn to labor and to wait.

Under these circumstances it seems remarkable that the Ainu do not go farther and evince a sustained and consistent life. One would suppose that their sense of dependence would lead to regular and systematic prayer and worship j but there is very little of this. They pray only in emergencies or for selfish ends. They pray when setting out on a dangerous bear-hunt, or when they wish good luck in fishing. All prayer is a business transaction, never the breathing of a devout soul. It is simply calling upon the proper divine deputy for his official or departmental aid. Sometimes an Ainu returns thanks before eating, but this depends somewhat upon the quality or quantity of what he has to eat.

Another charge, still more serious, we have against him, and that is that he never allows his wife to share in his devotions, and, of course, there can be no such thing as a family religion in which, as in so many nations, the patriarch is the priest of the household.

"The women," says Mr. Bachelor, " do not worship the gods even separately; and they can take no active part in the religious feasts, excepting to provide the food. The reason they never pray is not a belief tM.t they have no souls to pray for or no life in the future world. The very curious reason commonly given is very likely the true explanation- viz., that the men are afraid of the prayers of the women, in general, and of their wives in particular.

"This idea may appear at first sight stupid and irrational, but in reality it is consistent and in full accord with the principles of the Ainu religion. Moreover, it is a logical and intelligible reason.

" The Ainu believes in various gods who hear and answer prayer; he is aware that his wife is not treated as kindly as she ought to be, he knows that his own laziness must be compensated by extra labors on her part, and he recognizes the fact that his inveterate drunkenness is the ruin of his family. Hence his fear of the prayers of women, and of his wife iu particular."

The reasoning here is quite unique. Everywhere heathenism oppresses and degrades woman, and different types of heathenism have their special theories or pretexts upon which they justify the outrage. The grounds here given by the Ainu are entirely original, and they are about the meanest and most cowardly of any yet known. Conscious of abusing their wives here in this world, they contrive to cut them off from all communication with the unseen world, lest the mills of the gods which grind slowly but surely should work out just retribution for their evil deeds.

The religion of the Ainu has traces of that widespread sun-worship which was known in Egypt, Babylon, India, Persia, Mexico, Peru, and many other nations. The Shintoo faith of Japan is of the same general character, the sun-goddess having been regarded as the ancestor of the Mikados; but the Ainu treat this goddess as only one of the deputies, though she is pre-eminent among them. She has a variety of functions, and is a sort of general care-taker and friend, like the Vishnu of the Hindus and the Apollo of the Greeks.

The Ainu havc no priesthood, no altars for sacrifices or offerings, no temples, no stated days for worship. The nearest approach to altars and temples are the inao, mere pieces of wood whittled into shavings, which are left still attached at one end. These are set up as tufted stakes near the house or the fishing-place, or wherever they wish the favor of the respective gods to be shown. They are merely tokens or reminders i they are scarcely fetiches. According to Mr. Bachelor, if an Ainu were to formulate hi& creed of religious beliefs and superstitions, it would be something like this. At any rate, almost every Ainu would assent to the following items as a concise summary of his belief: 1. I believe in one Supreme God, the Creator of all worlds and places, made by " God the maker of places and worlds and possessor of heaven."

2. I believe in the existence of a multitude of lesser deities, all subject to this one Creator. They receive their life and power from Him, and they govern the world under Him.

3. I believe there are also many evil gods, who are ever ready to inflict punishment for wicked deeds.

4. I believe in Aioina Kamui as our ancestor, a man become divine, and who has now the superintendence of, the Ainu race; in a goddess of the sun; in a goddess of fire; in goddesses of rivers; in gods of mountains and forests ; in the gods of animals; in the gods of the sea and of the skies and all things contained therein.

5. I believe in demons, of whom the devil is chief, and also that there are demons who preside over accidents and all evil influences.

6. I believe that the souls both of human beings and animals are immortal ; that separated husbands and wives will be rejoined hereafter; that all people will be judged, and the good rewarded and the evil punished.

7. I believe that the souls of departed animals act as guardians to human beings.

8. I believe in ghosts; that the departed spirits of old women have a mighty power for harm, and that they appear as very demons in nature.

9. I believe that there are three heavens, called respectively" the high vaulty skies," the "star-bearing skies," and "the foggy heavens." I also believe that there are six worlds below us.

The religion of the Ainu differs from most other systems of the East in these particulars : 1. It is free from pantheism. 2. It holds to a real creation instead of any form of evolution. 3. There is no trace of asceticism. 4. There is no jugglery, hypocrisy, or priestly imposture. 5. There is no organic form of religion in the tribe or even In the family, and there are no records. 6. The system is greatly lacking in moral earnestness. The idea of future rewards is vague, and heaven has little attraction. A gospel of light and hope ought to be readily received.

The progress of Christianity in Japan is alarming the Buddhists, and among some of the plans formed in opposition is that of an organization whose members. promise they will have no relations of any kind with Qp,ristiaus, · .

SOMETHING ABOUT THE PWOS

SOMETHING ABOUT THE PWOS.

BY REV. L. W. CRONKHITE, BASSEIN, BURMA.

And particularly about the Bassein Pwos. They used to be written Pghos, but neither that nor Pwos is quite right, for no letters in our alphabet w~Il just fit the native term. Thl.'y differ in Malect from all other Karen tribes, and to some extent also from each other, as locality varies. They are found mostly in Burma, though they are said to extend also into the country on the Siamese border. A gentleman connected with t.he English Forest Department in Burma-Burma is, of course, under the sway of Queen Victoria-told me several years ago that he had followed them for seven hundred miles down the interior of Tenasserim, the long and narrow extension of Bnrma down toward Malacca. However this may be, it is well ascertained that'there is a large mass of Pwo Karens lying in the interior, to the east and sontheast of Moulmein, and it is painful to be obliged to add that no work for Christ has as yet been done among them. Father Brayton, our veteran worker among the Pwos for the last fifty-five years, saw something of them many years ago. The old man has long been calling for a family from America to go and take up life among them, and I cannot write this without a prayer that the eye of their future missionary may rest upon it.

Like other Karen tribes, the Pwos have been wonderfully prepared for the Gospel by their singular traditions handed down from their forefathers. These said in substance, " In olden times we had the Word of God, but lost it in time of famine. Presently our younger brother, a white man, will come in a ship from the West, and will bring it again. " Often the writer has heard the native Christian preachers appeal to this tradition as pointing to the American missionaries. Their traditions of the creation, Eden, and the fall are mysteriously parallel with the Christian Scriptures. The comparatively small numerical resnlts which have been attained among th~s people are chiefly due to the smallness of the mission force which has been employed among them. In a lesser degree it is due also to the fact that they, most of all the Karen tribes, have been attracted by the Buddhism of the Burmese, and not a few Pwo villages have their Buddhist monasteries, and support Burmans as their priests. The people as a whole are, like other Karens, demon worshippers, or rather demon fearers. Practically one might sum it up thus : There is somewhere a God, but He is good and will not hnrt us, and therefore we need pay Him no attention j but the streams and the trees and the fields and the hills are full of malig· nant spirits from whom our sorrows come, and them we must propitiate. It is a great day when the head of a heathen household hands over to a Christian preacher the common old junk bottle which he has used in his propitiatory feasts. and which he holds eminently sacred. We have a hymn and an address and a prayer in view of the magnitude of the occaSlOn.

God seems to have put the work for the Pwos, as for most other Karen tribes, chiefly into the hands of the American Baptists. We have now two central Pwo stations, the one covering the Rangoon-Maubin field, and the other the Bassein district. The first, in charge of Rev. Walter Bushell, has seventeen churches with seven hundred and fifty members, and the Bassein field twenty-nine churches with a membership of about fifteen hundred. Besides these there are several hundreds of Pwos connected with the Karen missions at IIenthada, Moulmein, and Tavoy j so that there are probably in all some twenty-eight hundred Pwo brethren and sisters in Christ. Of course these represent three or four times that number of adherents. The work in the Bassein district was begun in 1854 by Brother II. L. Van Meter, who labored ardently until his death in 1871. His faithful wife followed a year later. Re,'. S. T. Goodell and later Rev. J. T. Elwell were, with their wives, in charge of the field, and continued the laying of broad foundations of self-help among the disciples gathered. Both these brethren have gone to their rest. The present writer and wife succeeded to the work in 1884. Misses Higby, Tschirch, and Black are also connected with this mission. The people for whom this Bassein branch labors number perhaps fifty thousand. The entire Bible has been translated into the Pwo language under the superintendence of "Father" Brayton, now past eighty. The first meeting among the Pwos that the writer was ever privileged to attend-in January, 1884was the praise meeting of all Christian Pwodom, held at the neat village of Thayagone, to celebrate the completion of this work. I remember old pastor Mee Coo, the leading spirit of the Bassein association, pleading at that meeting that every Pwo Christian possess himself of a copy. He argued that, as neither husband nor wife wishes to wait for the cigar which the other may happen to be smoking, much less should the couple reckon a single Bible sufficient for their united use. He is a quaint old man with little education, but built large, and all the time thinking.

Alas ! for that word heathen. Of course we cannot get on without it, and it is true enough in some of the senses in which we use it j but when it comes to mean on all occasions an untutored savage, sitting on the seashore or in the darkness, with a gun in one hand, a spear in the other, a sword in his belt and his whole being calling out for blood, it isn't true j and yet that really is not so far from the picture that that word heathen calls up in the mind of Christ's average disciple at home. The deepest conviction, except one, that my missionary life has wrought into me is that all men are brothers, not simply in the judgment of charity, but as per the facts of the case. People have been surprised when I have said to them that I have worked among the Pwos for months at a -time without the thought ever crossing my mind that they are of a different race from myself. Once in a while it flashes over me, Why, these people are Rarens! Now this is not because I carry a tomahawk and thirst for blood, but because I really cannot see much difference between a Pwo Christian in a jungle in Burma and a Christian at home. They dress differently, of course, and their habits of thought differ in some marked particulars, but for the most part they live in the same spiritual latitudes.

I have in mind two of the former pupils of our school, Myat San and his gentle wife, Nahn Yeng. The former spent four years as a missionary among the Karens of Northern Siam, in the vicinity of Lakon. To reach the scene of this new work required a journey of a month on foot across the mountains, and by boat along the streams. Myat San, after his four years of work, returned to Bassein on furlough, and nearly three years ago was married to Nahn Yeng, to whom he had been for several years engaged. How well I remember this girl, her patient, never-varying sweetness and earnestness of character, her searching of the Scriptures, her constant watch-care over her younger brother and sister in school with her, her natural refinement, and the sweet face which mirrored her heart within! After the wedding in our large school building, the young couple set their faces toward Siam j but not until rumors of war and the gathering of dacoits or banditti along their route had reached them. Her husband wished Nahn Yeng to remain behind rather than risk the dangers of the journey, but she insisted on sharing them with him. They left us in March, 1890. For nearly two years no tidings came from them, except that she had been very ill with fever the early part of the way. Presently came inquiries from the little flock in Siam as to why their missionaries had not returned to them. At length it transpired that they, together with three of the converts from Siam who accompanied them, had been cruelly massacred by the Shan men whom they employed as guides. Four men received, I believe, five dollars each for their bloody work, having been hired by one who had some grudge against the Christians. The Church's martyr-roll was lengthened, and the two whom the mission had spent years in training for their work were in an hour transferred to higher service. The tender flock in their Siam home was left, and is still left, without human care. Our Society is, I understand, waiting for an American family to go to this Karen work in Northern Siam.

Perhaps seven years ago there came to us two young men, strangers, and evidently much stirred. They hastened to tell us that they had been sent from a remote village in a densely heathen district. Some time before, one of the villagers, while away from home, had come upon a copy of the Burmese tract, " Who is Man's Lord 1" written by the elder Haswell. He had brought it home with him, it had been read in the village, much interest had been stirred, and these two had been sent the long distance to Bassein, where, it was understood, a Christian missionary could be found. They were to seek further instruction, and to make inquiries about schools which,. it was said, the Christian missionaries conduct for the Pwo race. I can never forget their intense earnestness. The next tenn, Aung Poo, the younger of these two messengers, entered our Bassein school. He has remained under training ever since, and I have never seen any pupil of any nationality, American or otherwise, show more Christian pertinacity in the pursuit of knowledge. He must have been nineteen when he began. All this is to prepare himself for a life of proclaiming the gospel to his heathen nation, and he is now an honored student in the Karen Theological Seminary. When traveIling with him a few months ago, I was struck by the singular tact, as well as the eager intensity, which characterized his preaching among the heathen whom we visited. Tt is interesting to add that a church was organized in his village not long after his conversion, and that the other messenger who accompanied him on that first visit to the city has ever since been a leader in all good works.

It is pleasant to explain, by instances like these, why it is that the Christian Pwos so win both our esteem and our tender love. When one thinks back over the numbers who have borne estrangement from kindred for Christ's sake, he scarcely knows of which to speak. There rise in mind an old couple who, much of the time for thirty-five years past, have lived alone among scoffing heathen neighbors, and .who all this time have borne brave Christian testimony. It was my privilege three years ago to· witness the baptism of six of the family of one of our brethren who for thirty years had stood alone for Christ. A long seed-sowing, but he had his reward. Not all who are threatened with estrangement from friends are so fortunate nor so shrewd as was one of this man's relatives. His wife with outrageous clamor had averred that the day of his baptism would coincide with the day of their separation. Our quiet friend one day suddenly disappeared. No one could say where. As the days passed his wife began to find the house lonely. She began to make inquiries. Then she began to be anxious. Presently she began to be broken.hearted. She averred that if only her husband would come back, .he might be baptized or anything else, and welcome; and thereupon, after two weeks of voluntary exile, our friend reappeared as suddenly as he had disappeared.

The love of money is s~arcely a root of evil among the Pwos, though wasteful use of it sometimes is. They are very generous among themselves, and carry the same spirit very largely into their church relations. None of the churches receive outside aid, nor do their village schools. American funds are drafted upon for the salaries of the American missionaries among them, for rather less than half the cost of the work done by native evangelists among the heathen villages, and for a part of the expenses of the central schools, including plant. The Bassein plant is now worth about twenty thousand dollars. The entire membership of the twenty-nine churches give on an average a tenth of their incomes for Christian work. Noticing last year that the boys in the Bassein school were not using their new foot-ball ground, though the game is one to which ~ey are devoted, I inquired the reason. After some hesitation the fact waa elicited that they could not afford a new ball. Nevertheles!'l these same boys were giving into my hands every month more than the price of one. One Sunday last dry season, a young man who had just entered the school as teacher, having been for some years a pupil there, brought an offering amounting to twenty-five rupees, or about nine dollars. Some months before he had decided with himself that if ever he came to have a salary of his own, the first-fruits-that is, the pay of the first monthshould all go to the Master's treasury. This nine dollars was the first month's salary. For years he has given heavily of his scanty means. During the past seven years the pupils and teachers of the town school have contributed twenty-two hundred rupees through their" school subscription," in addition to about eight hundred rupees through other channels. At present three rupees about equal one dollar. These contributions have sufficed for eleven hundred feet of good fencing, two or three hundred books for the reading-room, a large glass case, for the incipient museum, cost of painting the new school-room, a covered walk, and for many other things. The missionaries in charge of the school have joined in these contributions, but to no such degree as to make it other than a genuine Karen enterprise. It should be remembered that the children's parents live in houses averaging from twelve to twenty dollars each in value, and I may add that I once, at a loss to myself, purchased a native house for forty cents. Families average probably a little over a hundred dollars each annual income. There have been many touching instances of selfdenial practised by these children and by their Pwo teachers in making these offerings."

But, after all, in the end how truly such giving has its reward! "There is that giveth and yet increaseth." Three foot-balls have been given to the boys since the incident of last year. and I now cry, Hold, enough '! To Son Tay, who gave the first-fruits, God returned within' a few months several times his donation; and the disciples at large rejoice, not only in the increase of their churches and jungle schools, but also in the marvellous way in which God has led them in providing increased facilities for the work of their central school in Bassein. This has one hundred and forty pupils. Five substantial buildings have been added-a chapel and schoolhouse combined, a home for the American ladies who teach in the school, a large dormitory for the girls, one for the boys, and recently a dining-haIl-besides land, grading, fencing, furniture, and apparatus. While speaking of this development of the school, one should not omit to say that every year a large proportion of the older boys and girls, instead: of going home, spend the first two months of the vacation in preaching and teaching in remote heathen or newly Christian villages. Most of our churches come into being by such means. These pupils, when the hot season has so far advanced that not even a native can work, return to their homes for three or four weeks of vacation before the rainy s~ason brings the new term of the town school.

'l'BE Elm OF T11E MOR:lO'N bIJ:LUS10N. rApn'

In connection with this school I can only mention further its flourishing Christian Endeavor Society, its very useful anti-betel-and-tobacco society, and the stirring kindergarten department in charge of Miss Black. The Karens are fine singers when trained, and render difficult selections in English with great sweetness and power. All are taught musical notation. The school having used for several years the Gospel ltymns Nos. 1-4, a supply of Nos. 5 and 6 has just been sent them, largely through the kindness of Mr. Sankey.

Finally, the heathen Pwos have shown for the past few years a marked willingness, not to say eagerness, to listen to the Gospel and to possess schools. To such an extent is this true that the writer has not at all been able to respond to the numerous calls from heathen villages for evangelistic visits; and it is not strange that under such circumstances it well-nigh breaks one's heart to be compelled to leave the field in impaired health. When shall we have money enough and men enough to provide each field with at least two reasonably congenial male missionaries, in addition to the ladies to whom chiefly is committed our indispensable school work 1 THE END OF THE MORMON DELUSIONo BY REV. D. L. LEONARD, OBERLIN, O.

Not, indeed, of the notorious Mormon creed and practice as a whole, but only of its worst, at least most obnoxious feature, polygamy j and besides, the mortal sickness of theocratic rule, another feature utterly un-American, and without which the amazing scheme of Joseph Smith and Brigham Young could never have attained to such frightful proportions or maintained itself so long. No doubt Mormonism as a " church" will live on and on, clinging to not a few mongrel ideas and customs, but no longer above the law of the land. by all possible means fighting Congress and the courts, hoping. by hook or by crook, in the end to win. From henceforth the Latter-day organization, relegated to an " innocuous desuetude," will take its place with various other odd and outlandish sects, very likely the least Christian and most absurd of them all, but to be opposed only with weapons intellectual and moral.

The course of events which justifies this optimistic statement extends backward at least ten years, and found its culmination in the recent amnesty proclamation issued by President Harrison for the relief of all offenders against the Edmunds law. That executive document may properly be regarded as the formal conclusion of the cause celebre of the U n~ted States V8. the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints. Therefore, as a matter of history, and in what may happily be regarded as an obituary notice, or brief funeral discourse, it cannot but be profitable to take note of some of the most' prominent steps attending the growth, and also the

TIlE END Olr TIlE MORMON DELUSION

decline, of what is without doubt the most astounding religious phenomenon to be found during this century within the bounds of Christendom.

Our backward glance will cover a period curiously close to exactly fifty years-1843-93. For though the vile beginnings may be traced to Kirtland, 0., and to 1831, yet the formal "authorization" of "celestial marriage" dates from the famous" revelation" given to the" saints" in Nauvoo in 1843. And the origin of Mormon polygamy is to be attributed to a threefold cause: first, to a religious fanaticism which knew no rational bounds; next, to an absurd conception, or exegesis, of the Scriptures wherehy what was permitted to the Hebrew saints was made the obligation, at least the privilege, of the saints of our times j and, finally, the accompaniment in the "prophet" and divers of his most influential followers of morals which recognized no law but selfish, carnal desire. By these prominent" elders" polygamy was practised in secret and increas. ingly for years, and then at length, to regulate the perilous innovation, and to prevent scandal and rebellion among the faithful, the" revelation" was duly coined and promulgated, in a quiet way, to all such as could be trusted, bnt to all the world besides for years was denied on all occasions and with language as forcible as could well be framed. Such utterly shameless paltering in a double sense has never been indulged outsid/l the Mormon " church."

Next, by a calamitous happening, soon after ensued the exodus from Illinois to Utah, and more than twenty years of isolation and independenee, freedom from interference and from observation even, with the Rocky Mountains and a thousand miles of the "Great American Desert" between them and any legal control. Hence all manner of vagaries and insane projects found unparalleled opportunity to live, thrive, and unfold themselves. Fixed thus in his secure nest, with the number of his helpless followers wondrously increased by an influx of converts from Great Britain, in 1852 Brigham Young felt strong enough to defy all opposition, and so proclaimed polygamy, defended it from reason and Scripture, and sent out a cloud of elders into all lands to advocate this "restored" boon, this institution so indispensable to humanity's weal. Meantime at home means most unscrupulous and inhuman were employed to compel assent and obedience, and for several years (1854-58) the so-called" reformation" ran its frenzied and infernal course, with" blood-atonement" teaching. and practice as one of the prominent features, and the Mountain Meadows massacre as one of the horrible results.

It was in these same days of stark madness that the hierarch Brigham presumed to play the rebel against Federal authority, and so an army was sent to bring him to terms. Though the immediate result was a miserable fiasco, yet from this time forward Congress undertook to frame measures to end the iniquity and shame. Thus in 1862 soldiers were sent to occupy Fort Douglas, in the immediate vicinity of Salt Lake, and have remained there to this day. It was in the same year also that the first bill against polygamy was passed. This being found insufficient to accomplish the end in view, in 1874 the Poland bill was put upon the statute-book; but the theocracy enthroned and supreme in Utah were able to nullify this law also. But finally, in 1882, the Edmunds law was enaeted, which, with various decisions of the Supreme Court to establish and define it, as well as certain amendments since made, with such eminent judges as Zane and such prosecuting attorneys as Dickson "to enforce it, has accomplished tIle herculean task. The entire polygamous fraternity was disfranchised, by the hundred the many-wived were clapped into prison, with heavy fines imposed, while a larger number fled and lived for years in concealment to avoid such evils. All which was a surprise at first, but presently sore diBappointment deepened into dismay.

As for the leaders, for a long period they were stout-hearted, full of bluster and defiance, while they called loudly on the brethren to stand firm for "conscience" and "religion," promising that in due season victory and peace would come to " Zion," while their enemies would be brought to confusion. At length, however, even the most deluded and determined began to see that no hope remained of being able successfully to resist the will of the nation. Brought to bay, though not in the least to repentance, in October of 1890 " president" Woodruff, the head of the church, uttered a piercing cry for quarter in the shape of a manifesto, or " revelation, " alleged to have been received from the skies, suspending indefinitely the practice and teaching of polygamy on account of the evil times on which the church had fallen. But much more, and decisively, in December of 1891 the officials of the Mormon church united in a petition for amnesty for past offences, coupled with solemn pledges that never more will they withstand the law. After waiting a full year the boon thus humbly sought has wisely been conferred. Thus, exit polygamy as a public question, a national menace, and source of continual disturbance . and disgust.

Thus far I have spoken only of what the law has done working through the President, Congress and the courts, as though it was by such weapons alone that the great battle had been fought and the victory had been won j bu~ at least two other forces have been at work, and most efficiently, throughout the entire period of struggle, without which the consummation over which we rejoice could scarcely have been secured, at least its advent would have been indefinitely postponed. The first is quite material in character. My reference is to the discovery in 1863 of rich mines of silver in Utah, and by the soldiers from California, who the year before had been sent to Salt Lake to keep the "saints" within bounds. This for the first time introduced into the territory a large population ready to " bid defiance to Brigham and his practices, and able to keep the nation well informed of what was said and done in the Great Basin. With these " Gentiles" the newspaper also made its advent, and when the story ot the downfall of polygamy is written, most honorable mention will be made

AT A MISSIONARY'S GRAVE

of the prominent part played by the Salt Lake Tribune. Then finally the telegraph and the Union Pacific Railroad in 1869 entered the longsecluded realm of the polygamous theocracy, and so the nation was brought into closest contact with the enormity, and the mortal struggle was joined. The scream of the first locomotive was the death-knell of the" twin relic" of barbarism.

Happily to these two mighty foes of Mormon error and iniquity was joined a third, equal to either in efficiency, and which not only hastened the day of jubilee, but made the fruits of victory vastly more substantia1. Though late in beginning, at length the Christian churches of the land bestirred themselves, and in 1865 the first emissary of as pure gospel entered the valley through Emigration Canon, and in the person of Rev. Norman McLeod, sent by the Congregational Home Missionary Society. Two years later the Episcopalians followed, and the Methodists and Presbyterians two y~f1rs later still, when the railroad was completed. From that day to this ministers and teachers by the score and hundred have plied their vocation in the presence of the " saints," diffusing intelligence, proclaiming the truth as it is in Jesus, and setting an a~tractive example of godliness.

How encouraging is this outcome to all lovers of righteousness, and, how favored is this generation above most, which has been permitted to behold the end of both slavery ,and polygamy!

AT A MISSIONARY'S GRAVE.

BY A. J. GORDON, D.D.

Passing through the historic town of Northampton, Mass., one January day of the present year, I stopped over a train in order to visit a grave. True to the end of the chapter is the saying of John: "Therefore the world knoweth us not, because it knew Him not. " The highest saints are often hidden from the eyes of those among whom they dwell while living, and their sepulchres are soon forgotten when dead. Before entering the gate of the old cemetery I inquired of several passers-by if they could direct me to the grave of Brainerd. "I never heard of him," was the reply, though those of whom I asked the question were by their own confession old residents of the place. I succeeded, however, through the kindness of a Christian gentleman of the town, in finding the grave; and brushing away the snow with which the tablet was covered, I read the inscription: " Sacred to the memory of REV. DAVID BRAINERD, the faithful and laborious missionary to the Stockbridge, ])elaware, and Susquehanna Indians of America, who died in this town, October 10th, 1747. Aged 30."

DOE)s it savor of saint-worship or superstition to be thus exploring old graveyards, wading through snow-drifts, and deciphering ancient headstones in a cold day in midwinter 1 Perhaps so, on the face of it j but let us justify our conduct. What if the writer confesses that he has never received such spiritual impulse from any human being 'as from him whose body has lain now for nearly a century and a half under that Northampton slab 1 For many years an old and worn volume of his life and journals has lain upon my study table, and no season has passed without a renewed pondering of its precious contents. "If you would make men think well of you, make them think well of themselves," is the maxim of Lord Chesterfield, which he regarded as embodying the highest worldly wisdom. On the contrary, the preacher and witness for Christ who makes us think meanly of ourselves is the one who does us most good, and ultimately wins our hearts. This is exactly the effect which the reading of Brainerd's memoirs has on one. Humiliation succeeds humiliation as we read on. How little have I prayed how low has been my standard of consecration " is the irresistible exclamation j and when we shut the book we are not praising Brainerd, but condemning ourselves and resolving that by the grace of God we will follow Christ more closely in the future. An early biographer states the case exactly, we believe, when he says of this remarkable man: "One must be either a very good or a very bad man who can read his life witboQt blushing for himself. If ardent piety and enlarged benevolence, if supreme love to God and the inextinguishable desire of promoting His glory in the salvation of souls, if persevering resolution in the midst of the most pressing discouragements, if cheerful self-denial and unremitting labor, if humility and zeal for godliness united with conspicuous talents render a man worthy of remembrance, the name of Brainerd will not soon be forgotten."

But our interest in Brainerd's grave lies especially in this: that, standing there, we stand at one of the founta~n sources of modern missions. We doubt if any single life has given such powerful and such permanent impulse to the great movement for the world's evangelization which we are now witnessing as that of this young man, who died at less than thirty years of age.

Within a few rods of his last resting-place stands the old elm which marks the residence of Jonathan Edwards, that theologian and Christian philosopher whom Robert Hall pronounces" the greatest among mortals." This may be an extravagant estimate, but it is the opinion of one of the greatest men of another of the greatest. Edwards in turn gives this estimate of Brainerd: "I never knew his equal, of his age and standing, for clear and accurate notions of the nature and essence of true religion and its distinctions from its various false appearances." We know something of the influence of Edwards in inaugurating the era of modern missions, but perhaps we have thought too little of the influences by which he himself was moved.

Let us recall the fact that in 1747 he issued his famQus appeal, entitled "An humble attempt to promote explicit agreement and vuible union 01 God'~ people in extraordinary prayer lor a revival 01 religion and the ad- vancement 01 Christ's kingdom on earth, pursuant to Scripture promises and prophecies concerning the last time. " This appeal was the echo of one issued a year before from Scotland. It had such a powerful effect upon one Englishman at least that a recent writer names it as one of the chief factors in "the making of Carey." But what especially moved Edwards in the writing of it g Our reply is more than a conjecture. During this year (1747) Brainerd was dying of consumption at the house of Mr. Ed- wards, in Northampton. In his sickness he was pouring out those incom- parable yearnings for the effusion of the Spirit and the advancement of God's kingdom in the earth, which we now read from his own.diary and from Edwards's report of them. We give one example from many. "He said to me one morning, as I came into his room," writes Edwards, " , My thoughts have been employed on the dear old theme, the prosperity of God's Church on earth. As I waked out of sleep I was led to cry for the pouring out of God's Spirit and the advancement of Christ's kingdom, for which the dear Redeemer did and suffered so much.' . . . He expressed much hope that a glorious advancement of Christ's kingdom was near at hand, . . . and on his deathbed a full persuasion that he should in heaven see the prosperity of the Church on earth and should rejoice with Christ therein." Turn now to Edwards's appeal and note its phraseology and spirit, and ask how much these yearnings of Brainerd had to do with it. Did he speak only from conjecture when recording his opinion that " however, Mr. Brainerd, during the last four months of his life, was ordi. narily in an extremely weak and low state, often scarcely able to speak j yet he was made the instrument 01 much more good in that space 01 time than he would have been if he had been well and in lull strength 01 body. " The greatest teachers are they who are the most docile scholars. Weare strongly convinced that Brainerd's deathbed was Edwards's missionary college, and that the latter meant all he said when he expressed his gratitude to the Providence which ordered that the devoted young missionary should pass away at his house, thus enabling him" to see his dying behavior, to hear his dying speeches, to receive his dying counsels, and to have the benefit of his dying prayers." It is enough that we ask the reader to note that it was during the months from July to October, 1747, that Brainerd was dying at the Northampton mansion, giving utterance continually to those earnest heart-breathings for the spread of the Gospel throughout the world j that during this same year Edwards issued from that mansion the appeal which has been named the "trumpet-call of modern missions j" and four years later, in spite of the urgent invitations to high positions which his acknowledged genius had won for him, the great divine chose the calling of his departed friend, and went, in 1751, as a missionary to the Stockbridge Indians.

If we thus infer how strongly, through Edwards, Brainerd wrought for the making of Carey, we know that he influenced him directly and strongly in his life in India. Weare familiar with the story of Charles Simeon, of Cambridge, hanging the portrait of Henry Martyn just over his study table, that those earnest eyes, looking down upon him, might perpetually admonish him to faithfulness in Christ's service, as if he were saying, " Be in earnest; don't trifle, don't trifle." In the same way did Carey hang up before him a mental portrait of the devoted young missionary to the American Indians, that he might feel its constant inspiration. For in the spiritual covenant which he drew up for the guidance of himself and his brother missionaries at Serampore occurs the clause: "Let us often look at Brainerd, in the woods of America, pouring out his very soul before God for the perishing heathen, without whose salvation nothing could make him happy."

Are we mistaken, then, in our impression that in standing at Brainerd's grave we are at one of the most potent sources of modern missions 1 Let us follow still further this stream of missionary influence. In Cambridge University, Henry Martyn one day heard Rev. Charles Simeon talking glowingly of the work of William Carey in India, and of " the untold benefits resulting from the services of a single missionary." This conversation put a thought into the heart of the young prizeman which did not find immediate development or expression. A little later he read the memoir of David Brainerd. "He was much struck with Brainerd's biography," says the writer of his life, "and, filled with holy emulation, he resolved to follow the noble example of a man who had jeoparded his life unto death on the high places of the heathen field." Thus did the impact of Brainerd's consecration move and determine another whom the Church reckons among her most eminent missionaries. Indeed, the character and career of Henry Martyn more nearly resembled that of Brainerd than any with whom we are acquainted. As we follow him to India and read the entry in his journal: "In my conversation with Marshman, the Baptist missionary, our hearts sometimes expanded with delight and joy at the prospect of seeing all the nations of the East won to the doctrine of the cross ;" and as we read another entry, " I lay in tears, interceding for the unfortunate natives of this country, thinking within myself that the most despicable sudra of India was of as much value in the sight of God as the King of Great Britain;" and again, "I found my heaven begin on earth ; no work so sweet as that of praying and living wholly to the service of God," we say, " Surely the mantle of Brainerd has fallen on Martyn." As strikingly alike as were these two missionaries in their ardent consecration, so were they in the circumstances of their early, death. Yet once more is the powerful influence of Brainerd traced in the making of a missionary. In the journal of Robert Murray McCheyne, we find this entry: " June 27th1 1832 : "Life of David Brainerd, Most wonderful man! What conflicts, what depressions, desertions, strength, advancement, within thy torn bosom! I cannot express what I think when I think of thee. To-night more set on missionary enterprise than ever."

McCheyne did not live to become a laborer on the foreign field, yet indirectly he was one of the most influential of missionaries. To him it was given to see clearly the relation of the conversion of Israel to the final ingathering of the Gentiles. "To seek the lost sheep of the house of Israel is an object very near to my heart," he writes. "I feel convinced that if we pray that the world may be converted in God's way, we shall seek the good of the Jews." How active and influential he was in in- augurating missions to the Hebrews need not here be told. Only let us not forget to what large proportions the humble beginnings of his day have grOWN, so that now there are not less than fifty missionary societies en- gaged in making known to Israel the claims of Jesus Christ as their true Messiah. Brainerd, Martyn, McCheyne-what a trio! They all died under thirty-two years of age, and yet how effectually they wrought! It was one power which moved them all; and yet we have seen how, by a kind of spiritual laying on of hands, the first was honored of God to com- municate apostolic grace to the others.

But we have wandered far away from the Northampton grave. Let us return to it for a little: I' When you see my grave, then remember what . I said to you while I was alive." So the young missionary said to the members of the Edwards household not long before he died. There could not be anything of ostentation in such a request, for Brainerd was one of the humblest of men, and the privilege of reading his instructive journals we owe to Edwards' refusal to regard the dying request of his friend that they should be destroyed.

~et us heed the injunction, and recall a few things which he said in his last days. " He dwelt much on the great importance of the work of min- isters," says Edwards, "and expressed his longings that they might be filled with the Spirit of God. Among many other expressions he said thus: 'When ministers feel these special gracious influences of the Spirit on their hearts, it wonderfully assists them to come at the consciences of men, and, as it were, to handle them with hands j whereas without them, whatever reason and oratory we make use of, we do but make use of stumps instead of hands.' "

Alas! is there not too much of this clumsy haudling of consciences in our day ~ The clumsiness of culture without the spirit, the illiteracy of that literacy which can read all books but that of the human heart-how much we see of this on every hand! By the Holy Spirit alone can we " come at men's consciences." As the Holy of Holies was lighted only by the glory of the Lord, so with man's inner court, which is called the spirit. It is only the Spirit of God that can illuminate the spirit of man. " The natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God, for they are foolishness unto him j neither can he know them." So have we read a hundred times, and yet how slow are we to believe the words! The pre- sumption of scholarship is visible on every. hand in these days. Men use " the scientific method" in the handling of the Word of God and the logical method in handling the hearts of men, with, alas ! too little recog· nition of the Spirit in many cases. And what is the result ~ As Uzziah, the king, presumed to enter into the sanctuary to offer incense unto the Lord, and as a judgment from the Almighty became leprous in the fore- head, so with those who make their learning the great qualification for ministering in divine things. They became rationalistic whose first care should be to become spiritual. And what is rationalism but leprosy. in the forehead, the brain disease which is begotten by unsanctified learning! The great missionary spoke from his own marvellous experience when he recommended the power of the Holy Ghost as the great qualification for reaching the hearts of men. With everything against him, the besotted and brutalized character of the congregation, on the one hand, and his own ignorance, in some instances of their dialect, on the other. he yet witnessed marvels of gospel triumph, so that once, having as his mouthpiece only a drunken Indian who acted as interpreter, he saw a veritable Pentecost fall on his savage congregation. Yes, noble missionary, here is the secret which all ambassadors for Christ at home and abroad have need to relearn of thee.

Another lesson closely connected we do well to heed. Mr. Edwards says: "The reader has seen how much Mr. Brainerd recommends the duty of secret fasting, and how frequently he exercised himself in it ; nor can it well have escaped observation how much he was owned and blessed in it, and of what benefit it evidently was to his soul. Among the many days he spent in secret prayer and fasting, of which he' gives an account in his diary, there is scarcely an instance of one which was not either at~nded or SOOT/. followed with apparent succe8S, and a remarkable ble3sing in special influences and consolations of God's Spirit, arid very often before the day was ended. "

This example and the accompanying comment are worthy of careful study. Only let the reader recur to the story of Brainerd's fast-days and prayer-days as they stand written in his own journals. No human experience which we have ever read brings us so near Gethsemane. Sometimes his intensity of supplication is such that his garments are wet through with his sweat; sometimes his self-abasement is so deep that he cannot lift up his head before God; and sometimes, again, he rises to such heights of spiritual victory that he seems able to grasp the whole world in his arms and lift it up before God.

When we think of the obscurity and humility of Brainerd's work, wrought as it was among a decaying race, and in the depths of forest through which he journeyed without companion or coadjutor, and then mark the vast influence of his life upon the great missionary movement of our times, we can reach but one conclusion-viz., that the greatest instrument which God has put intu thf) hauds of men is prayer. 'rhis agency truly mastered constitutes the missionary irresistible in the power and per- suasion of his work among the heathen, and enables him to open a fountain of influence which shall bless distant generations after he is dead. There is a beautiful paragraph of Fenelon's about" the community of spiritual goods," as he names it, the having in common of the inner experiences of grace which characterizes the brotherhood of Christ, so that, however divided, the Church has divine proprietorship in all the saints of all the ageR. The aptness of this observation deeply impressed us while standing at the Northampton tomb. This young missionary, toiling in prayer, in the solitary wilderness, was, though he knew it not, laying up a rich store on which those of other generations should feed. Read the memoirs of Payson, and learn how he was impressed and enriched by this devoted life. To McCheyne, Brainerd's journals seem to have been a kind of spiritual directory. "I yearn to climb near to God, to love and long and plead and wrestle and stretch after Him." So wrote the Scotch saint in one of his letters; but a marginal note reminds us that he is repeating a prayer of Brainerd's. Setting out on his mission to Palestine, McCheyne writes again: "I do hope we shall go forth in the Spirit, and though straitened in language, may we not be blessed as Brainerd was through an interpreter 1" Thus the inspiration lived on. Martyn was moved, as we have seen, by both Brainerd and Carey ; and in his early missionary days we find him holding sweet fellowship with the Serampore brethren, and entering with them into that spiritual covenant which brought Brainerd's picture before them at every reading. Puritan, churchman, and Baptist, they have all things in common; neither does any count aught of spiritual goods which he has his own. Not only possessions but p~ssessors are the general inheritance of the Church. " They are all ours; they who spake another speech, the dead who can never die. Chrysostom and Henry Martyn, buried at Tocat, are brothers with us in the same resurrection with the saintly Crocker as he lies in the hot sands of the African coast, and Judson, sleeping till the sea shall give up her dead. Stoddard, with his astronomy ending in the star of Bethlehem as he teaches it among the Nestorian Hills; John Williams, yielding his back to the smiters at Erromanga ; Morrison, giving the Bible to China; the faithful Moravians in the north-who shall separate us from these 1" * A community of spiritual goods truly, but more than that, "The goodly fellowship of the prophets and the noble army of martyrs" are all one and have all as one.

UNIVERSAL BELIEF IN GOD.-Fred Stanley Arnot found everywhere in Africa, he tells us, first the conception of a Supreme Power, and second. ly a future beyond death, so that we have these instincts everywhere to appeal to in our missionary work.

.. Dr. S. L. Caldwell's sermon, .. The Missionary Resources of the Kinl:dom of Christ."

THIRD DECENNIAL CONFERENCE-INDIA

* THIRD DECENNIAL CONFERENCE-INDIA.

BY REV. HOMER O. STUNTZ, NAINEE TAL, INDIA.

Allahabad had the honor of entertaining the first Decennial Conference in India in 1872 ; Calcutta played the host in 1882, and Bombay takes this rdle in 1892-93.

THURSDAY MORNING, DECEMBER 29TH, at 10 A.M., the third session was opened in the Wilson College, Chowpatty, Bombay, Rev. D. Mackichan, D.D., in the chair. The sight was impressive. The large hall was packed in every part. Between six and seven hundred missionaries, representing more than thirty societies, were present. Hero were men and women from the borders of Thibet, from the wilds of British Bhutan, from the jungles of Santhalia, Berars, Southern, Central. and Northern India. Men and women whose names are household words were being pointed out when I entered the hall.

The programme embraced twenty main subjects with all their ramifications. I can only speak briefly of a few of those which seem likely to be of the most general interest.

Work Among the Depressed ClasselJ and the Masses was the subject for the first day. It is widely known that the last five years has witnessed mighty strides in missionary work among these down· trodden ones. Op' position' to this work has been keen, and not always courteous. The discussion of this theme was not only evangelical, but, strangely enough to some of us, it did not bring out "so much as one discordant note. Some had come braced for a struggle to maintain their positions as workers among the submerged sixth of the empire, but their occupation was gone.

The discussion fell under three heads: (1) Nature of Instruction Given (a) before Baptism, (6) after Baptism j (2) Moral and Spiritual Results Produced j (3) Best Methods of Work for the Future.

There was a wide divergence of opinion and practice on the first point. Rev. A. Campbell, Free Church Mission, Manbhum, Bengal, said his work among the Kols had taught him to deal with each case on its merits. Hard and fast rules laying down certain memoriter lessons as conditions precedent to baptism in every case were a yoke that no missionary among these classes is able to bear. Instruction given must vary with the intelligence of tjle candidate. He required candidates for baptism to give intelligent responses to questions about their faith in a personal God, and in the Lord Jesus Christ as a present and eternal Saviour from sin; to promise renunciation of all heathen and idolatrous customs, and to pledge themselves to abstain from all intoxicants-the latter statement being loudly applauded. He had known one good old man who tried ih vain to memorize the Lord's Prayer and some portions of a simple catechism who .* The programme in Inll has appeared in the Jannary number, p. 55, and remarko on some of the papers in March, p. 205. yet had great power in Qxhortation, whose life was one long act of devotion, and whose prayers in the congregation led the people into the very presence of God. "It is not the man who has the most knowledge who is the best Christian." Other speakers agreed substantially with Mr. Campbell, Rev. D. Sutherland, of the Scotch Church, Sikkim, being inclined to be more strict as to the amount and character of instruction given before baptism -generally the Lord's Prayer, the Ten Commandments, the Apostles' Creed, and the Shorter Catechism, with baptism delayed usually six months.

Instruction after baptism was of many kinds. Broadly it might be said· to be such as would be suitable for and profitable to readers and non-readers respectively. With the former post· baptism instruction was tolerably easy of impartation. The regular divine services, the Word of God in their own tongue, tracts and periodicals, afforded opportunity for this work. With non-readers the task was great. Mr. Campbell and others alluded to the difficulty of getting the dwellers in remote villages together for meetings. In the day they are out earning their livelihood; at night they fear to venture from their huts in the jungle, for fear of wild beasts and serpents. For these, house·to-house catechising secured the only way of post.baptismal instruction.

As the last point, "How best to work for the future," Mr. Campbell said he knew nothing better than the advice of Paul to Timothy: "Preach the Word ; be instant in season, out of season. Reprove, rebuke, exhort with all long-suffering and doctrine." It was shown by several speakers that word is being passed along the lines of these depressed classes that in Christ alone is there hope for them in this world, and in all that may come after this world. The movement is not confined to anyone mission nor to anyone part of the country.

The loyalty of these converts from despised classes was shown in some thrilling incidents. Mr. Sutherland told of a Gurkha who was baptized in British Bhutan at dead of night, and who, after the keen edge of his clansmen's anger had been blunted, began to preach Christ in the bazars and streets. His tribesmen came upon him one day while so engaged and said: ' , You must not speak any more in this name. If you begin it again we will kill you." The brave man answered: " Very well~ kill me j but remember that if you kill me God will raise up ten men in my place to do this work. "

Rev. A. Campbell declared it was not, as some had asserted, a low motive that led these sweepers and other pariahs to desire Christian education for their children. "Should we not rejoice that these, who have been so long down-trodden and despised, should begin to feel the stirrings of manhood and desire to assert their right to take a position along with other men ~"

On tlle whole, the discussion revealed a remarkable unanimity of sentiment regardiug the great advance among the lower classes, and the feeling was that we should unfeignedly rejoice that God is taking the poor Indian beggar and outcast from the dunghill and setting him among the princes of the kingdom of God.

Work Among Lepers was the subject of one of the sectional meetings in the afternoon. The speeches by Rev. G. M. Bullock and W. J. Richards dealt with the asylums under the care of the speakers. Great things have been done in the asylum at Almorah. Opened by a Christian civilian in 1849, it was made over to the Rev. J. H. Budden and his wife soon after, and has remained under the care of the London Mission at that point ever since. It has now 136 patients. Twenty-one of these received Christian baptism at one service recently j 500 have accepted Christ while within its walls during the fifty years of its history. One convert, Musuwah, Mr. Bullock described as the grand old man among lepers. He was III the asylum for thirty years, and totally blind for twenty years. His work for his brother and sister lepers was Christlike and tireless. His songs, his prayers, his faithful, loving rebukes all worked for the salvation and edification of those who were with him in the loathsome bonds of leprosy. After excruciating agonies, borne with" a triumphant patience,". he passed last year to the pure and painless life at God's right hand. Inmates live in small cottages containing four each. These are built in rows of six, and each row is under the care of a man or woman overseer from among the patients, called a pathan. These puthanB form the panchayat, or Committee of Control. Separate Bible classes are held for men and women. Attendance upon these and upon all other religious services is wholly voluntary. But when the poor leper hears of the hope in Christ, the dark cloud of his despair lifts. He hears that there is hope for him, and the message is so sweet that compulsion is not needed to secure his attendance at the services. Separation of apparently healthy children from leprous parents has often proved effectual in preventing the appearance of leprosy in the children. Authority to compel separation is lacking, and parental love is not always unselfish.

Rev. W. R. Winstone, Wesleyan, Upper Burmah, told of starting an asylum in Mandalay in 1890. All classes of the public were ready to help. Money came from Buddhists as well as from Christians. God has blessed the beginning. Sixty inmates have come in in the year and a half of its existence. No help had been received from outside of Burmah except one subscription from the Prince of Wales. One civil officer gave five hundred rupees ($170). There have been a few conversiqns. One old woman with feet and arms both rotted away, and with her eyeballs eaten out by the awful disease, crawled moaning to the door soon after the asylum was opened. She was admitted, and washed j her wounds were mollified with healing oils, and she was told of Jesus and taught to pray. A few days after, being in unspeakable agony, she cried: " Oh, Isa Masih, take me, a poor, dying leper j wash out my siu, and take me to live with . thee. " These were her last words. Who shall doubt that her cry was heard ~ Mr. Winstone placed a high estimate on the evidential value of leper work. It is "fruit meet" for followers of Him" who went about doing good," and will do more to commend our purely spiritual work than we can estimate. .

It was the unanimous opinion of all present that government should be asked to segregate lepers by law. At least all who appeared as public beggars should be rigidly secluded in asyhlms.

SECOND DAy.-The Native Ohurch in India-Its Organization and Self-Support, was the subject discussed.

Thoughtful papers by Mr. Kali Charan Banerji, B.A., B.L., Calcutta, and Rev. Jacob Chamberlain, D.D., Madanapalle, Madras, were in our hands. Mr. Banerji is a convert of Dr. Duff, and was a member of the Free Church of Scotland. He has now set for himself the task of uniting all the churches in India under one" canopy," which has been called" the Christo Soma,j." The drift of his contention and proposal may be gathered from the following short quotations from his most suggestive paper: " That the missionaries of India, the majority of whom represent for- eign missions, should, in confe"ence assembled, embody in their pro- gramme the conception of ' the native Church,' is an indication of mo- mentous significance. It signifies on their part a readiness to recognize the ideal that the native Church in India should be one, not divided j native, not foreign. Nay, it conveys the promise that henceforth they shall not impose by rule upon the converts they are privileged to gather the accidents of denominational Christianity, at once divisive and exotic, with which theY themselves happen to be identified. . . ." Mr. Banerji calls essentials" substantive" Christianity, and thc accidents of organiza- tion and creed" adjective" Christianity. This will explain the next quota- tion: "The ground being thus cleared for Indian Christians to lay a foundation of adjective Christianity for themselves, they should, in view of unity and native development, start with as simple a basis as possible, admitting of initial union and of concerted progress toward a more com- plex goal. There must be no cutting or clipping when substantive Chris- tianity is in the question. Not one iota of it should be sacrificed at the altar of adjective unity. But as regards matters of procedure, the bond of union should be so formulated as to allow freedom on points, the ac- centuation of which might lead to dismemberment. Such a plan of opera- tions is called for at the present stage to enable Indian Christians to op- pose a united front against the array of unbelief against them, as also to secure the needful co-operation of leaders of Indian Christian thought to work out a suitable system of adjective Christianity for natives of India. . . . Subscription to what is known as the Apostles' Creed and the appointment of committees to regulate the maintenance of Christian .ordinances and of missionary effort might be sufficient for the purpos~ of a starting point j and such a basis, we believe, would lay an effectual foundation for the native Church in India, if only the foreign churches in' the field were prepared to exercise the forbearance of faith. "

Dr. J. L. Phillips, Secretary of the India Sunday-school Union, said he would offer the testimony of one of the oldest, wisest, and most spiritual native pastors in India as his own testimony. This old man had said to him recently: "We are not ready for union. We are not ready to trust one another, and we have not properly trained our children. Only the Holy Ghost can lead in suc)l a far-reaching matter, and we must work on in love, ready to follow His leading when God's time comes for union." So he would say with the Revelator, " He that hath an ear to hear, let him hear- what the Spirit saith unto the churches."

~ev. J. Shilliday, Irish Presbyterian, Guzerat, said he was reminded of a proverb, "Catch your hare before making your soup." He would emphasize the gathering rather than the organization of the Church. First get the Church. Life always compels an organization for itself.

Self-support was also thoroughly threshed out so far as it could be on paper and platform. All recognized the vital need of securing an allarollnd self-support at the earliest possible hour. Mr. Kali Charan Banerji deprecated making self-support a mere matter of rupees. He would have it include the supply of an indigenous pastorate and the erection and care of churches, together with aggressive missionary work.

Rev. F. Hahn, Gossner's mission, spoke at length in favor of a minute scheme for even taxiug assistants and communicants, as well as foreign missionaries, so as to swell funds raised in India. In these latter suggestions he met with no sympathy. He urged receiving contributions in kind. Let the people bring their vessels of rice and wheat, and drive their kids and cattle to God's house, and let the proceeds be put into the Lord's treasury. Insistence upon support in money only hindered self-support among the poor villagers. In his mission it was no uncommon thing to sec a farmer lead his bullock to the church and fasten him to the doorhandle as a token that he was an offering of substance unto the Lord. He also pleaded earnestly for keeping the expenses of the mission machinery at the lowest possible figure. " Weare working for a condition of things which poor people can perpetuate." Pastors should be trained men, and trained men cost money. An inferior order of pastors was being started among them.

Bishop Thoburn said our efforts toward self-support had begun at the wrong end.We have been thinking of and planning for the cities. We must plan for the jungle villages. In December of 1903 there willbe a million Christians in India. What shall be done then? A trained pastorate will be utterly out of the question. We err in making the percentage of giving demanded from our Christians too high, because salaries of pastors are too high. V{e ask native Christians to give two annas in the rupee-one eighth. Have we thought what that percentage would mean . for ourselves? He had proposed one pice a family per week (two cents a month). Let the circuit system be worked, and a few hundred families in contiguous villages could support their own ministry. We must plan for the villages. The strong men and the resources are there, poor as the out- look seems.

THIRD DAY.- Work Among· the Educated Classes of India occupied the forenoon session.

Mr. Modak called attention to the rapidly increasing number of educated Indian youth, whose education had .driven them from their old anchorages, but had left them wholly adrift on " the sunless sea of doubt. " Many were atheists. They must be evangelized. Many are convinced, but wait for relatives. He had an uncle who was supposed ready for baptism, but who had gone to bring his wife, and had not returned.

Rev. H. U. Weitbrecht, Ph.D., of the Punjab, pleaded for more intimate social touch with these educated classes. He said we must treat them as men and brothers. We must get close to them if we would win them for Christ. Love could not be simulated. None are more keen to the mere simulation of love and sympathy than the educated Indian. He differed from the position of Mr. Slater in the paper before the conference. He believed we needed dogma. Mr. Slater pleads for" less dogma and more life ;" he knew no dogma worth the name which was not built on facts, and these were the corner· stones of all trnth. Dr. J. C. R. Ewing, of Lahore, said that the greatest hindrance to work among these young men which he had found in the Punjab and Northwest India is the society known as the Arya Somaj. Its members were in open and constant antagonism to the Gospel. His greatest difficulty was to get to see what they thought about things. When he could see what their thought was, then he could plan his campaign to win them. We who would work among educated Indians must interest ourselves in those things which interest them-social, mental, and political. Young Hindu students founded a regular prayer-meeting at his college, and when the founder died the missionary was called in to offer prayer. He saw encouragement in this. A native Christian, now in government employ, had told him that )lis conversion was due, under God, to letter after letter written him by a busy missionary who once travelled seventy miles in the hottest time of the year to see him about his soul's salvation. Rev. Maurice Phillips, L. M. S., Madras, said that the painful part of this whole question is that the only organized opposition which Christianity has yet had to meet has been from the efforts of Hindu graduates of our universities. They remain as bigoted and as bitter against the Gospel as the most ignorant village gura. The Hindu Tract Society had for its president a graduate of the Madras Uni. versity. His creed was almost violently idolatrous. lIe was convinced that this conference should make a call to all the home churches for especial efforts to save this large and growing class of the Indian community. (This statement was enthusiastically applauded.) Rev. H. Haigh, Wesleyan Mission, Mysore, called for sympathy for thc,.;c youug fellows ill their mental difficulties. Thcse were great. Ve should put ourselves iu their places. Their education had made it impos- sible for them to be honest in a profession of orthodox Hinduism. They hear of educated unbelievers in the Yest, and, from their own position, conclude that just as education in India produces a mental revolt against local orthodoxy, so education in England produces a similar revolt against English orthodoxy. 'Ve must sympathize with them, and be patient and hopeful. He saw many signs of hope. A highly educated Brahman said in his hearing not long ago: "The best thing for us all would be to go to sleep to-night and wake up Christians."

Rev. R. A. Hume, M.A., Ahmednagar, said we must approach the whole man as the Y. lf. C. A. are doing. We must keep Christ to the front. Our work will succeed among this, as among other classes, when it is done in the Spirit of Christ and for the glory of God.

On Sunday the various pulpits of the city were filled by visitors, but at three P.M. we all met at Wilson College Hall and heard a magnificent resume of the first century of modern missions. The speaker was the veteran Baptist missionary, Rev. G. Kerry, of Calcutta; the text, He thanked God and took courage, Acts 28 : 15. Space forbids even a brief account. Following the sermon was the united holy communion. I shall leave the reader to imagine the scene, which proved in a marked way how rapidly our Lord's thrice-repeated prayer for the oneness of His people is being answered.

FOURTH DAY.-The subject was explosive. Many braced themselves for warfare-mild perhaps, but nevertheless for war. Education as a Missionary Agency is a theme which might easily provoke a sharp discussion. Critics have not been wanting who have most severely arraigned the whole policy of education on both a priori and posteri01'i grounds. Happily only one interruption marred the perfect harmony and Christlike spirit of th!) session, and that was at once suppressed by the cool firmness of the chairman, Dr. Hooper.

Dr. J. C. R. Ewing was the first speaker. He still believed educational mission work legitimate and as important as any. No one department could claim all success. Bazar preaching is often barren j so aiso are zenana work, medical work, literary ·work. But shall they therefore be given up 1 Never! As the first requisite for success in higher educational work the school or college must be permeated by a Christian spirit. Next, the Bible must be carefully and enthusiastically taught. " It is the Gospel of the Old and New Testaments, and not our thoughts about them, which we must give our pupils." The school-room is the educational missionary's preaching-place. Intimate personal relationR must be kept up between the professor and his pupils. The comparative barrenness of this work in recent years is due largely to the organization of so many half-way houses as the various somajes of India. Fair and candid criticism is welcomed. We who are in the work are the first to acknowledge how much we fall short of our ideals. More and more should all engaged in this work seek the enduement of power from 011 high.

Rev. L. B. Wolf, M.A., Guntur, reviewed the papers which were in our hands, concluding (1) that the New Testament had no prohibitive will against higher education as a missionary agency; (2) that such work fills a gap between the ignorance and superstition of Hinduism in general and the dangers incident to a morally colorless education such as might be had at purely government schools; (3) that it is necessary, if wc would leaven the thought of educated young India with the Gospel; (4) that educational missionaries preach the Gospel of Jesus .Christ, full and free, and if results are slow iu appearing they should not be charged with the blame.

Bishop Thol urn prefaced his remarks by saying that he wished there might be a hundred more colleges like the one whose abundant hospitality this conference is sharing. Many rush to the extreme of criticism by making the mistake of supposing that because something is best, other things are not good. We need to remember that all our lives converge upon one point. He had not found an ideal Christian college even in America. Asking us to remember what he had said at first, he hoped the time would soon come when, following providential in.dications, we could have Christian colleges i.n India in two senses : Christian pupils and Christian teacher,. Make the atmosphere as thoroughly Christian as possible, frame the work with a view to Christiav- pupils, and let it be understood that Hindus and Mohammedans are welcome if they will come on these terms. He agreed with Dr. Ewing in believing that that which makes an institntbn of real missionary value is the Christian atmosphere pervading the class-rooms. He had learned since coming to the conference that many supposed the mission he represented to be opposed to educational work. Two colleges in Lucknow and all the system of primary, secondary, and high schools feeding these colleges ought to be sufficient reply to such a baseless claim. He believed a great, overshadowing Christian university for India to be the goal toward which we should pray and labor. Then from bottom to top it could be wholly Christian.

Kali Charan Banerji and Dr. Mackichan opposed the idea of a Christian university, on the ground that it would separate the native Christian from their non-Christian brethren, and thus a powerful factor would be dropped out of the problem of winning these for Christ.

In the afternoon an interesting Sabbath discussion took place, in which the suggestion of the Rev. F. W. -Warne, B.D., of Calcntta, that a Sab· bath union should be formed, was heartily endorsed.

FIFTH DAy.-The Social Oondition of the Lowe?· Glasses was discussed in the forenoon. The question affects South India chiefly, and has arisen from the discovery of the semi-enslaved condition of the pariahs there. It was agreed that the surest way to elevate them is to evangelize them. Something, howe'er, might be done by way of seeking governmental interference on their behalf. Missionary Comity occupied one of the sectional meetings in the afternoon.

Rev. A. Clifford, C. M. S., bishop-elect of the see of Lucknow, advocated the old district system pure and simple. He would have all extension take the form of occupation of new territory. If we did otherwise we were not working according to the mind of the Spirit.

Bishop Thoburn closed the debate. He said that India has tried the district system for a hundred years, and it has utterly failed. District lines are not observed even by those who advocate them, as every missionary of experience knows. Besides, no good purpose would be served if they were observed. No real work of God hinders any other work of God. Is it possible that we cannot work together? He was surprised that the members of the conference dared to hope for a condition of things on the mission field which was impossihle of attainment in the life and work of churches in' England and America. At every stage of his missionary life of thirty-three years he had been met by this charge: "You are interfering." He began a Sunday-school in Naini Tal years ago, but had to shut it up because it interfered. If this policy which is being advocated so strenuously had been strictly adhered to they would not have seen him at this conference. In all probability he would have been still shut up in the little mountain province of Gurwhal, safe in his district! When he entered Cawnpore he was told he was interfering. Souls were there to whom no one was even pretending to minister; but when he- went to them, in response to a clear, providential opening through which God had given many souls, opposition was at once aroused. Just now he had in his· pocket earnest entreaty from 15,000 people in a district to come and preacli the Gospel to them, but he could not go to them without an infraction of the rule advocated. And why should he go? Because the mission claiming to occupy that field not only does not, but cannot work for the people who send this request. Oannot, because they have not been led, as our mission has been led, to the poor and lowly, and have learned how to approach them. Will not, if the history of the mission and the declared pnrpose of the staff can furnish an answer. What shall be done? Here are people ready to accept the Lord Jesus Christ. They seek instruction with a view to being discipled unto Christ by baptism, but instruction may not be given, nor, indeed, any advance made, because the territorial liJ;l.e of another mission which does nothing for those people is in the way. He was ready to go beyond others in the matter of taking workers from other missions. He was prepared to say he would not take them at all. His speech was well received, and made a deep impression.

The third decennial conference is over. The chief value will come in the line of deepened fraternity and charity, and more definite expectations that the kingdom of God is really coming. Such a force of godly workers, bending every energy to this work and seeking guidance and power from the Spirit of the living God, must bring to pass the salvation of many souls.

INTERNATIONAL D~PARTMENT

II.-INTERNATIONAL DEPARTMENT.

EDITED AND OONDUCTED BY BEV. 1. T. GBAOEY, D.D.

Mexioo, in the Toils of the Papal Power, even from Jesuit historians. Thirst Struggling for Liberty.* for gold led Cortez to commit the most inhuman and atrocious cruelties; but BY BEV. CHARLES W. OUSHING, D.D., they were endorsed by the Archbishop of Mexico. With the lands divided into ROCHESTER, N. Y. large estates and given to the Spaniards, miserable huts built for the natives, The picture of the seventeen states wages fixed by the landlords, regula- south of the United States in the year tions preventing workmen going from 1851 was a very dark one. Among the one estate to another without approval 48,000,000 in Central and South America of the landlord, Romish churches which -a population exceeding that of the they were compelled to attend, and the United States and Canada combined- Inquisition to enforce all, their condithere was not one evangelical mission. tion was as deplorable as could be imary speaking their language. Nearly agined. every ruler was bound to make Romish interests supreme at any cost. Neither The Church amassed enormous the Bible nor light from any other wealth. In 1850 the Minister of Public source was tolerated. Santa Anna was Works said it was not less than $180,- the chosen tool of the papacy in Mexi- 000,000 ; others said it was $300,000,000. co, and Spain supported the terrible The priests were the recognized banktyranny of Rome. In our prosperity ers. Thirty.two hundred and twenty. we had well. nigh forgotten this down- three ecclesiastics spent$24,OOO,000 antrodden people. Webster said: "Our nually. Twelve bishops had $539,000, greatest danger is, that we have a sis- while the Archbishop of Mexico had a ter republic on our southern border, salary of $130,000. Wilson says he almost in mortal agony, and no one owned nearly one half the property of among us seems willing to lend it a the city of Mexico, holding mortgages helping hand.'" upon the houses of multitudes, who were thereby subject to his will. The Pope had assumed to give to Spain absolute authority of all in this The sums lavished upon churches and new world-souls, bodies, property and the paraphernalia of priests is almost service of all, for all time ; reminding incredible. The figure of the" Virgin one of the scene when the devil pro- of Remedies" has three petticoats decoposed to give to Christ all the kingdoms rated with diamonds, pearls, and emerof this world. when he had no rightful alds, at a cost of $3,000,000. The claim to a square foot of it. largest of fifty convents in the city cov- ered four large blocks. After it was The conquest of Mexico by Cortez, confiscated the author purchased 185 the destruction of the historical records, feet of it in depth for the mission of and the conversion of the people to the Methodist Episcopal Church; and ROll1anism (Christianity). rather than this was not more than one-fiftieth of die, is an awful chapter of history. the whole building The extravagant statements of Cortez in regard to his own victories, as well as Rome controlled all the forces of soto the number of human sacrifices of. ciety: If rulers were hostile, they were fered in Aztec worship so fully endorsed bought or deposed. Hence there were by Prescott, are shown to be unreliable, 50 governors in 41 years.

• H Mexico in Transition; from the Power of The degenerate character of this reo Political Romanism to Civil and Religiou. ligion, the shocking immorality of the Liberty." By William Butler, D.D. New greater part of the masses and of the York: Hunt & Eaton. $2,00. doctrines of purgatory, together with the doomed men, be said: "Your masthe bald idolatry of the worship of the ter, Spain's minion, for one life might Virgin Mary, could have no other effect have saved YOl1 all. So deadly was bis than to degrade any people who should hate, that he would sacrifice three hunbelieve and practise them. dred of his friends rather than forego tbis one sweet morsel of vengeance! ' Fortunately there was an occeasional Even I, who am no viceroy, have three priest, as there is to-day, who had inde- hundred lives for my father's; but pendence and courage enough to resist there is a nobler revenge than this. Go! this tide and openly declare for the You are all free! Go find your vile mastruth. Foremost among these was Hi- ter, and henceforth serve him if you dalgo, the first Governor of Mexico can!" With streaming eyes they rushed by" the national will," and the ., Patri- to their deliverer, gave themselves to arch of Mexican independence." He his cause, and remained faithful to the had been teaching his parishioners the end. use of some industries; but the viceroy ordered the industries destroyed, and In 1820, under fresh kindling of there was much talk of turning Hidalgo hope, renewed efforts for independence over to the Inquisition; but undaunted, were made in which the infamous Iturhe organized his forces and declared the bide figured, being crowned emperor as independence of Mexico, as ,. captain- Augustine I. His treachery being disgeneral of the forces." He was finally covered, he was banished ; but returnbetrayed, captured, degraded from the ing fourteen months later, he was exepriesthood, bound with chains and fet- cuted. This was the end of the empire, ters, and handed over to the civil au- and a republic, without religious freethorities for execution. Fortunately dom, was established in 1824, with for the cause another brave, honest General Victoria as President, which priest, Morelos, had joined the patriotic continued until 1829. host–and two braver men than these never .lived-who at once became the Following this came the struggle leader. He organized a CongreRs to which rescued Texas and California give the movement a natioual character. from the dominion of papacy. In Mexi- Taken prisoner November 15th, 1814, co, in 1847·, during the war, Bibles were he said: " My hfe is nothing if tbe freely introduced. and many of the peo. Congress be saved." Degraded by the pIe met together to read them ; but as bishop, and handed over to the civil soon as the army was gone, the priests power, it was determined that he wherever possible seized these Bibles should be shot in the back as a traitor. and burned them with indignities. Evi- Following him, the two Bravos, father dence is not wanting to show that Rome and son, were among the most sacrific- was oppoRed to the United States, and ing patriots. When the father was taken that she was planning for the overthrow prisoner and condemned to be sbot, the of our Government. viceroy offered him his life if he would persuade his brother and son to join the Her intolerance has been shown in royalists. The offer was scorned. At every country where she has held the this moment the son had three hundred power. An illustration is found in Spanish prisoners, many of them men Ecuador, where the treaty was negoof influence, whom he offered to ex- tiated with Antonelli, the Pope's Secrechange for his father ; but the viceroy tary of State. The first declaration refused. So great was the grief of young was: "The Roman Catholic and apos- Bravo that he ordered all these prison- tolic religion is the religion of the Reers to be shot. At sunrise, when his public of Ecuador. The existence of army were confronting the prisoners any other workship, or the existence of ready to obey the order, riding before any society condemned by the Church will not be permitted by the repUblic. The education of the young in all public and private schools shall be entirely eluding religious liberty. The Congress conformed to the doctrines of the Ro. devoted a full year to framing a consti.

man Catholic religion." Hence says tution on the basis of the "law of Lord Palmerston : ,. In countries where Juarez." Of this Mr. Seward said, he Roman Catholics are in the minority, "considered it the best instrument of they instantly demand not only tolera- the kind in the world." But backed by tion but equality; but in countries the influence of the Pope, it was fought where they predominate, they allow by the clerical party, who undertook to neither toleration nor equality." terrorize the people by threatening to Early in the reign of Pius IX. he de- shoot, without investigation, all who ceived the people of Rome by making supported this constitution.

them believe that he was ready to give Less than three years after Louis them a liberal constitution. Leading Napoleon was placed in power in France men in America rejoiced-as they do to- he overthrew the republic and an- day-in the new spirit which had taken nounced himself as Emperor of France.

possession of the Pope; but alas! when This was quickly endorsed by the Pope, the people demanded the fulfilment of' and, says Victor Hugo, "by the clergy, his promise, he assumed to believe that from the highest to the lowest."

his life was in danger and fled to Gaeta Louis Napoleon now turned to the in the disguise of a lackey, The Ro- establishment of a monarchy in Mexico, mans proceeded at once t0 organize a with the avowed purpose of dividing constitutional assembly. closed the In- republican influence in America. In quisition, provided means for education, Rome and at Miramar efforts were made and then invited the Pope to return as to hasten the departure of Maximilian the head of the Church. reserving the for Mexico. He had already accepted right to control in civil affairs. This the crown. Warnings made him hesi- was spurned by the Pope, and he called tate, but reassured- he hastened his upon the Catholic powers to rescue him preparations. As Napoleon's army ad- by force of arms. Louis Napoleon re- vanced the Mexican President was sponded with 40,000 men, who, with forced to retire from the city of Mex- Austria, crushed for the time these lib- ico.

erty-loving Romans. Restored to au- All things being ready, Maximilian thority, the Pope was more malignant went to Rome for the papal benedic- than ever. One hundred and eighty.six tion. Receiving full assurance of the persons were shot in Bologna alone, but perpetuity of his dynasty and the in the widst of the cruelty there stands "blessing of heaven upon his enter- out one ruler, Charles Albert, king of prise," the Pope intimated that when Sardinia, who, aided by the immortal he had succeeded in Mexico he might Cavour, kept his little province from then exert his influence upon" the being stained by the blood of the per- other disorderly republics of the new secutors, world." The Senior Director of the In 1853 Santa Anna was again made Press of the Cabinet of Maximilian de- President for one year. Without delay clared that" the object of Napoleon in he overthrew the republic, announced the intervention was to checkmate the himself as permanent dictator, recalled United States." The ostensible pur- the Jesuits, and proceeded to establish pose was to elevate the races by bring- a monarchy. The excitement which ing them under monarchical and papal followed caused his overthrow, trial for rule. Strange that Rome dare boast of treason, confiscation of property, and her love for education and power to ele- sentence to – be hanged. President vate the people, while the history of Juarez commuted his sentence to ban- Italy and Spain is open before the ishment for eight years. Then followed world!

the attempt to establIsh a free State, in- Maximilian soon found it impossible to carry out the schemes of the Pope, directed that the three chief offenders should be tried legally by court.martial. and in consequence was abandoned by Maximilian declared court-martial in. competent to try him. The trial lasted him. Finding himself deceived by the two full days, and all that the most able lawyers could do was done. The fact representatives of the hierarchy of that the legation of Spain, France, Prus. sia, Belgium, Italy, Austria, and Eng- Rome, he did not hesitate to tell them land had protested against the bloody rule of the men he had kept in power, so. He had been trying to draw to his and that in spite of this he had ar- ranged to perpetuate this reign of tersupport some of the Mexican republi- ror, told powerfully against him. When condemned, the Emperor of Austria, cans, even proposing an interview with Queen of England, and Emperor of FranQe besought the United States Gov- President Juarez, with the hope of se- ernmentjo use any legitimate means in its power to prevent the execution of curing concessions which would result Prince Maximilian. Accordingly,Mr. Seward very delicately sent this expresin Juarez's co.operation with him, The sion to Mr. Romero, but without avail. After Maximilian was sentenced to be dignified and patriotic reply of the shot he again attempted to escape through intrigue. The officer who had President dispelled all hope in this him in charge received through Prin· cess Salm Salm, a devout Roman Catho· direction. Driven to extremities, Maxi. lic, the offer of two drafts of $100,000 each, drawn by Maximilian on the immilian lost his magnanimity, and be. perial family in Vienna; on condition that he was allowed to escape. The came vindictive in the extreme, an· officer was only to close his eyes and turn his back for ten minutes, and all nouncing that sympathizers with the would be accomplished. The plot being disclosed, the princess was compelled republican cause would be regarded as to leave for San Luis Potosi.

brigands, to whom no mercy would be Maximilian was shot on the morning of June 19th, 1867 ; but the war did not shown. stop. Marquez, Maximilian's command- er-in-chief, prolonged the siege of Mex- Meanwhile Napoleon had grown weary ico for seventy days. Finally, through the representative. of our Government, of his thankless undertaking, and in urged by other foreign ministers, it was arranged wiih General Diaz of the 1866 determined to withdraw his troops republican army that the foreign legion, mostly Austrians, should be spared on and the grant for their support. Alarmed condition that they cease hostilities, shut themselves in the national palace at this desperate state, Carlota deter- and remain there; whereupon the white flag was raised over the Halls of Montemined to cross the ocean alone for the zuma. When the army took possession of the city it was found that the inpurpose of securing help ; but Napoleon famous Marquez had during the night escaped with his booty; but it wal!l was deaf to her appeals, Austria's power had been broken by Prussia, and 'her forlorn hope was aid from the Pope; but alas! her appeals even for sympa· thy from him were fruitless. All this so affected the despairing Carlota that she lost her reason.

And now, despairing of further aid from Napoleon, and apprehensive of fur.

ther disaster, Maximilian resolved se· cretly to leave the country; but Mar- shal Bazaine refused to allow him to embark unless he should formally abdi- cate. The Church party, alarmed lest their plan should fail entirely, rallied with men and money for Maximilian, so that for a time success seemed as- sured. '

Napoleon, compelled by our Govern.

ment, evacuated Mexico March 11th, 1867: Maximilian, fearing that his own generals were to abandon him to save their own lives, offered to surrender on condition that his life be spared; but anything less than unconditional sur- render was refused. President Juarez understood that political Romanism in Italy to enter Rome. Victor Emmanuel, Mexico was dead. though urged by the people to do it, re- fused to 88sume control of the govern- July 15th, 1871, the 'Wife of President ment, until by vote of 50,000 people de- Juarez returned from the long exile in claring for him as their ruler, against 49 the United States, sent home by the only for the Pope, he took possession of United States revenue cutter Wilderness. the city. It was not strange that the President Juarez arrived from the north poor old Pope should declare that he the llame day. Great was the rejoicing was abandoned by his own children ; but at the capital when, with the political the mayor of the city declared at a pubpower of Romanism crushed, the people lic banquet that" the people of Rome met their loved and trusted President, to rejoice togelJier and celebrate the triumph to would rather see their city perish in if constitutional republicanism and religi<nts ashes than again be subjected papal domination… liberty. This noble man was worthy of all honor which could be conferred upon Nevertheless the Pope appealed to him. The laconic message of Victor the governments of Europe to unite to Hugo adtiressed to him on June 20th, restore to him his throne. Be declared 1867. told the story: ., America has two to Emperor William that any baptism, heroes, Lincoln and thee-Lincoln, by Protestant as well as Romanist, gave whom slavery has died; and thee, by him claims and control over all who whom liberty has lived. Mexico has had received the rite, to compel conbeen ~ved by a principle. by a man. formity to the rest of Rome's require- Thou art that man !" ments.

In 1867 the body of Maximilian wss Equally swift retribution followed asked for by his brother, Emperor of Emperor Napoleon. His surrender to Austria. The request was promptly Emperor William at Sedan is most piticomplied with, and the remains were ful. Approaching the majestic old em- peror, he said: " Unable to die at the sent to Vera Cruz at the expense ot the head of my army, I tender to your maj- esty my sword." Says Mr. Gladstone: Mexican Government, with an escort of " History records no more striking ex- 100 dragoons and a number of officers. ample of swift retribution of chimerical ambition. " The two lawyers who defended Maximilian declare that President Juarez, Of Maximilian and tbe beautiful Carwith his cabinet, gave them every facil- lotta nothing more need be said. Of the ity which they could desire, and that his Jesuits it is enough to say that they, trial was as fair as could possibly be with all their compeers, monaRteries, asked. nunneries, and Sisters of Charity, were expelled from the Republic of Mexico, With much interest the author traces never, it is hoped, to be allowed to rethe indicationll of Divine retribution on turn. the leaders in this plot to overthrow constitutional liberty. First in im· Of the vast resources of Mexico, of portance is the overthrow of the tem. which Baron Humboldt says: "This poral power of the Pope, following so vast empire, under careful cultivation, quickly after the declaration of his in. would alone produce all that commerce fallibility. "The very day after the collects together from the rest of the proclamation of this dogma Napoleon globe," there is no room to speak. The III. unchained the furies of war, which one thing for which most to be thankful in a brief time swept away the Empire is the legitimate outgrowth of this triof France, and with it the temporal umph of constitutional liberty: the es· power of the infallible Pope." "In tablishment of evangelical missions. just 47 d~ys two of the greatest The fruit of this is seen in lifting the armies Europe ever saw" met in con· people to a higher plane than would be flict, and the overthrow of Napoleon at Sedan opened the way for the Liberals of possible without religious liberty. The .An Important Movement Among Native opposition to this on the part of the Romish priests was bitter and often at Obristian Ohinese.

the risk of the lives of those who per. DV. ABTllUB H. SlIUTll, SJIANTUNO. ClIlNA..

sisted in the work. About three years ago the announoe· In 1872, appointed by Bishop Simp. ment was made that a number of native son, the author of this book established Christians belonging to several denomi- in Mexico a mission for the Methodist nations in Canton had organized an as· Episcopal Church. A portion of the sociation, the object of which was to monastery of San Francisco, elsewhere lend good books to those who could referred to, was purchased for head. read them, but who would not be likely quartftS of the mission. At Puebla, to buy them.

the ecclesiastical capital of Mexico, a From a letter written by Dr. Chal· portion of the old Inquisition was se. mers, of Hong Kong, to the Ohina Mail, cured. When this building fell into the we now learn something both of the hands of the republicans search was modus operandi of this society, and of made for friends who had been missing. what it has already done and intends to Some were found alive; but it was do. It appears that the constituents of found that the thick division wallK were the organization are the Chinese them- in some places hollow. On making selves, both in China and out of it, for· openings, twelve individuals were found, eigners having no connection ,with the some of them women, manacled and in society. The centre of administration their daily clothing, Who had been is in Canton, where bi-monthly and an· walled in here While alive, sacrificed for nual meetings are held, attended by sub· freedom or for Christ; one other victim scribers or their deputies, and matters was found While preparing the building are there discussed and voted on as they for the mission. Under the floors were would be in similar gatherings in Exe· found tiers of skeletons closely packed ter Hall. The object of the society is together and thinly covered with earth declared in its printed regulations, to and cement near these martyrs' cells. be the circulation of good literature; These appalling revelations show us the object is not to form churches, nor the spirit of the Romish Church wher· to meddle in any way with term8 and ever she has had dominion. Ever since dogmas, nor to preach, lest trouble the introduction of Protestant missions should ensue, but to circulate its litera· no les8 than fifty. eight have been strick. ture in every city, market town, and en down by the fury of these deluded hamlet in the province.

fanatics. After two or three years the book·lend· In this fearful struggle for liberty we ing is to be followed by a general offer- have seen some of the noblest heroes of ing of prizes for the best essays by non- any age ; but in the midst of it is that Christians on Christianity and kindred saddest picture of misguided ambition, SUbjects. The various missions inter- Maximilian, over whose mournf)!l ested will ultimately be invited to come though seemingly just fate we can but in and take a share in the wide field drop a tear. thus opened, in order to form and build Would that the men of our nation up churches.

might look into this mirror of history "There are eighteen very practical and learn that wisdom which cannot be rules laid down for the conduct of book.

gained too soon. lenders. They are to be plain, honest, peace-loving men, chosen from the Can.

ton churches, who are willing to serve Our ohurches should be centripetal in this capacity for a consideration of for life and light and centrifugal for $6 a month. They take with them, be- service. side the books, a small supply of sta. tionery for sale, by way of introduction may serve as a basis for a few words of to schoolmasters in the villages. Books comment. It is a lIignificant circumare of course to be lent only to school· stance that this movement was originatmasters and such other respectable resi· ed and developed by the Chinese themdents as can read; and they are lent on selves, and is under their own manage· trial with the prices marked, a register ment. being kept of the place, the pePson borrowing, the date, and the book lent, Everyone who is interested in the and an intimation given that the lender welfare of China desires that the read. will return, say a month after, to in- ing men of the empire, of whom there quire and effect a sale or an exchange, are unknown millions, should be as may be desired. The lenders are to brought in contact with the best avoid disputes with the natives, are not literature of the West. As to the par. to resent rudeness, but to take it as a ticular kind of literature which is thing to be expected, and even if harm .. best," there are considerable differ. is done to the books, they are to be con· ences of opinion. Some are convinced tent with the smallest compensation or that ,. the Bible, without note or com· apology. The only literary qualification ment," is the great want; others desire necessary in a lender is ability to keep the Bible-or parts of it-but with notes his register and make his report, which and comments; others again prefer is to be transmitted every two months tracts as a beginning ; and still other~ through the nearest mission station." wish to see China enlightened by works on practical science, popularized and According to Dr. Chalmers, whose illustrated. Much has been already opinion ought to have great weight, if done toward carrying out ench of these the report and the regulations now pub- views. The Bihle societies have a large lished were translated into English as staff of nntive workers, and the annual good as is the Chinese, they would as· sales of tracts run high into the mill. tonish Englil:!h readers, whether friends ions. Scientific book-depots have been of missions or not, by their complete- established, the receipts of which have ness of detail, by their eloquence of ap- surpassed all expectations. But it is peal, and perhaps most of all by their still as true as ever, that· China, as a thoroughly business-like character… It whole, remains unaffected by western is no exaggeration to say, that for ear- literature. nestness of purpose and breadth of view, these tracts resemble far more Yet if there is to be any substantial chapters of General Booth, edited by improvement in the attitude of the in- Mr. Stead, than any utterance of na- tellect of.the empire toward western tives of Canton," and the impression thought, the first impulse must unquesupon the mind of the reader is said to tionably come from this western literabe .a. feeling that" the conquering of ture put into attractive forms. Such the province is no mere dream." The literature the educated men of China books to be lent are carefully selected will not buy. Many of them would not by the managing committee, and noth- take it as a gift. But there is reason to ing is asked from foreign sources except hope that by judicious management the books, for the purchase of which a some of them might be induced to exfund amouming to $1379 has been amine it, if offered as a loan. The Chiraised. About $400 has been sub- nese respect for letters is innate. The scribed for expenses of book-lenders, presumption is always in favor of readfour of whom are actually at work, and ing a book, until prejudice begins to good reports have been already received act. By the system of lending books, of progress made. the evils both of the promiscuous giv- , This much space has been devoted to ing of books-now generally abandoned a lIumm.ar~ of these relorts, that the~ -and of mere sale as of any other com- modity, would be decidedly ameliorated, and added dignity would be imported The Sixth National SOIlial Oonferenoe in to the circulation of western literature India, in China. Twenty.five years ago India was with- At present it is well.nigh impossible to get at the higher classes at all. But out the check and guidance of a public if a book.lending system were in opera· tion in each of the fifteen hundred sentiment. Under the example and countries of the empire, it is a moral impossibility that within a single gen· fostering care of Great Britain that coneration the results should not be greater than they seem likely otherwise to be dition •has been materially changed. for a century to come. There are many enlightened Chinese who would be glad One result and at the I18me time one to order special works, such 8B those on medicine, mathematics, etc., who do cause of this is found in the assembly not know where or to whom to apply, the commercial facilities of China being of prominent natiTe gentlemen, from much limited by lack of newspapers, and of a postal system. The book·lend· which Europeans are excluded, which sr would be the natural agent for such sales, and it is probable that the busi. meets annually for the purpose of ness thus developed would surprise the most sanguine. There is also reason to formulating the views of the native expect that the demand for mechanical and scientific appliances will prove to people on public questions, political, be a large one, when the long closed door to the Chinese intellect shall once have social, or religious. From the proceedbeen opened, and perhaps even money· wise the scheme would in some of its ings of that which met at Allahabad, bebranches prove a profitable investment. In any case good literature is a seed for fore us, we select some of the resoluwhich the Chinese mind is a seed·bed, such perhaps as W8B never elsewhere tions adopted December 31st, 1892. known in the history of mankind. They show a growing power and mark From whatever point of view it is considered, the Canton book.lending the spirit of progress among them. Tho plan seems to be a great idea. Like many other great ideas, it is simple, but far. second resolution comes just in time to reaching. It ought to commend itself alike to consuls, merchants, and mis. open the way for the attendance of sionaries. and to be put at once into operation wherever it is possible to caste-men at the World's Fair. make a beginning. It is perhaps the best available way of sowing light broad. 1. That in the opinion of this Confercast in China. And we cannot be far astray in the conviction that a few years ence, it is necessary to curtail marriage of book.lending in those provinces most hostile to foreigners-could such work and ceremonial expenses, and the Con· be carried ont-would do more toward preventing a repetition of last year's ference recommends each community riots than could be effected by volumes of diplomatic dispatches, or by all the to lay down fixed scales of such ex- ~I}re't~ q~ t¥e ll,se o~ ~or«!e~ penses and provide measures for the enforcement of their rules.

2. That in the opinion of the Confer- ence distant sea-voyage or residence in foreign countries should not by itself involve lOBS of caste.

ph~3siTzehatthteh e Conference would em- necessity of promoting female education in every possible way, and making an organized effort in each district and province for the purpose.

4. That in the opinion of the Co~fer.

ence it is essential that the marrlage- able' age of boys and girls should be railled and that all castes should fix minin::a varying from eighteen to twenty-one for boys and twelve to four- teen for girls, according to their circ~m.

stances, the final irrevocable mamage Tite (saptapadi or phera) be postponed till the bride becomes fourteen years old. 5. That every endeavor should be made to promote reunio~ among ~l1b.

divisions of castes, and mtermarnage among those sections whieh can freely dine together. 6. That the Conference reaffirms its second resolution passed last year re- garding the discouragement of polyg- amy.

!l T~at the disfi~ureI1le~~ of (lldd-

lB93.1

widows, before they attain the age of verts and inquirers already gained, that eighteen and even after that age, with· often no strength is left for entering out the consent of the widow recorded thousands of unentered but open doors. in wrIting before a Panch and a magis. Can our sisters in Protelltant Christen. trate, be discouraged by forming caste dom permit this to continue? organizations to arrange for social penalties to be in1licted on those who aid India has fifty million Mohammedans in disfiguring child·widows without -a larger number than are found in the their consent. Turkish Empire, and far more free to embrace Christianity. Who will come 9. That in the opinion of the Confer· to work for them? ence, it is desirable to discourage the cllstom, wherever it exists, of turning Scores of missionaries should be set marriage into a monetary transaction, apart to promote the production of and exacting a pecuniary consideration Ohristian literature in the languages of in respect of it. the people.

10. That this Conference earnestly Sunday.schools into which hundreds of urges upon all interested in social reo thousands of India's children can read· form the absolute necessity of organiz- ily be brought and moulded for Christ ing social reform committees in all dis· furnish one of India'lI greatest oppor. tricts, or at least one such committee in tunities for yet more workers. each province, on the principle of self· sacrifice and employing at least one full Industrial schools are urgently needed time-worker for the purpose of educat- to help in developing a robust oharacter ing public opinion on the subject of so· cial reform. in Christian youth, and to open new avenues to honest work for them. These 11. That this Conference reaffirms oall for capable Christian workers of resolutions 4 and 5 of the last Confer· special qualifications. ence regarding the remarriage of child· widows, and the abolition of imprison. The population of India is largely ment in execution of decrees for resti. rural. In hundreds and thousands of tution of conjugal rights. villalZes there is a distinct mass move· ment toward Christianity. There are An Appeal to the Ohnroh at Home, millions who would speedily become Christians if messengers of Christ could The Third Decennial Missionary Con. reach them, take them by the hand, and ference of India, assembled in Bombay, not only baptize, but also lead them overwhelmed by the vastness of the into all Christian living. Most of these work, contrasted with .the utterly in. people belong to the depressed classes. adequate supply of workers, earnestly They nre none the less heirs to our appeals to the Church of Christ in Eu. common salvation; and whatever ad· rope, America, Australasia, and Asia. mixture .of less spiritual motives may exist, God Himself is stirring their We re.echo to you the cry of the un· hearts and turning their thoughts tow· satisfied heart of India. .With it we ard the things which belong to Ris pass on the Master's word for the per. kingdom. ishing multitude, " Give YE them to eat." An opportunity and a responsibility In the name of Christ, and of the un. never known before confront us. evangelized masses, for whom He died, we appeal to you to send more laborers The work among the educated and Eng· at once. May every church hear the lish.speaking classes has reached a crisis. voice of Christ saying: .. Separate Me The faithful labors of godly men in the Barnabas and Saul for the work where. class·room need to be followed up by unto I have called them." In every men of consecrated culture free to de. church may there be a Barnabas and vote their whole time to aggressive work Saul ready to obey the Spirit's prompt. among India's thinking men. Who will ings! come and help to bring young India to the feet of Christ? Face to face with two hundrl'd and eighty-four millions in this land, for Medical missionaries of both sexes are whom in this generation you as well as urgently required. We hold up before we are responsible. we ask, Will you medical students and young doctors the splendid opportunity of reaching the not speedily double the numb"r of souls of men through their bodies, laborers?

The women of India must be evangel. Will you not also lend your choicest ized by women. Ten times the present pastors to labor for a term of years number of such workers could not over· among the millions who can be reaohed take the task. Missionary ladies now through the English tongue? working are so taxed by the carQ of con. Is this too great a demand to make upon the resources of those saved by Omnipotent love?

.At th,e beginning of another century

tN'TEtuiATtONAL DEPAR'l'MEN't

of missions in India, let us all " expect munificence of Dr. Henry Foster, found- great things from God, attempt great er of the celebrated Sanitarium. All things for God." missionaries are urged to attend, as For the reflex blessing to yourselves, as well as for India's sake, we beseech there is no meeting similar to this, nor you" hear what the Spirit saith unto as helpful to them. It is a great counthe churches" The manifestation of cil of missionaries, in which missiona. Christ is greatest to tho~e who keep His ries only take part, though it is open to commandments, and this is His com- the public, and everybody is invited. mandment: "Go YE INTO ALL THE WORLD AND PREAOH THE GOSPEL TO EVERY CREA· The list of those who signify their in- TURE." tention to be present is already large.

A. MANWARING, The World's Oongress of Missions.

J. L. PHILLIPS, The World's Congress of Missions ,Secretaries of Bombay Decennial Auxiliary of the World's Columbian Ex- position of 1893 is confidently expected Conference. to contribute much to the progress of January 4, 1893. Christianity throughout the world. Every known Christian missionary so- New Guinea Mission. ciety is being invited to send repre- sentatives-one from the administrative The Anglican Church Mission in New department of the society and one or Guinea has secured a ketch-rigged boat more missionaries or converts from the of fifteen tons for service in the waters society's fields of labor. of that island. The vessel has a length over all of 52 feet, and on water.line of It is expected that the entire proceed- ~O feet; beam, 12 feet, and depth of ings, including stenographic reports of the addresses and discussions, will be hold, 6t feet. She is constructed of the published by the Congress Auxiliary.

finest seasoned timber, keel, stem, and The Congress of Missions, as well as stern-post beingof the best selected hard- the other congresses, will be held in the wood, planking and decks of kauri, and Memorial Art Palace on the lake shore, copper-fastened throughout. The cabin Chicago. The time allotted to the Con. has accommodation for six passengers, gress of Missions is eight daYB-Sep. fitted up with varnished kauri and dark. tember 28th to October 5th, inclusive. brown upholstery. The crew's quarters Three seRsions will be held each day. are roomy and well appointed. This The Woman's Congress of Missions will vessel has been built in Sydney, and has be in session simultaneously in the same been named the Albert Maclaren, after building during Monday, Tuesday, and the pioneer missionary of the Anglican Wednesday, October 2d-4th, with two Church in New Guinea, who fell at his sessions each day. Other missionary post from fever in 1891. services, as many as may be desired, may be held in the same building dur- ROBERT STEEL. ing any of these eight days. The com· SYDNEY, January 23, 1893. mittees Rre not supplied with funds to provide free entertainment for this large The Interna.tional Missiona.ry Union. body of missionary representatives.

Some erroneous statements as to the A prominent feature of the congress date of the Tenth Annual Meeting of will be the World's Missionary Sunday, the International Missionary Union hav- on which, it is hoped, all the churches ing had wide circulation in the press, and missions will hold special services, we re-announce that this Union meets in support of this proposition-the unievery year at Clifton Springs, N. Y., on versal, immediate evangelization of every the evening of the second Wednesday nation, kindred, tribe, and tongue. of June. Hence, this year the dates are June 14th-21st. All persons who It is also earnestly requested that in are or have been foreign missionaries the midweek prayer-meeting, during the will be entertained ~tuitously by the conference, all Christians may unite in a world's concert of prayer and suppli- cation to God for the overthrow of the great obstacles to the progress of evan. gelization, especially the rum and opium traffic, and for a gracious outpouring of the Holy Spirit on the work and the workers in every part of the world.

DEPARTMEN'f OF CHRISTIAN ENDEAVOR

III.-DEPARTMENT OF CHRISTIAN ENDEAVOR.

CONDUCTED BY PROFESSOR AMOS R. WELLS.

In the following graphic way Dr. other low bow from every one in the Clark describes a Christian Endeavor room says silently, ' I thank you.' 4£ter meeting in Japan: "Inside the church the address another song, a prayer, and are some benches and a little cabinet benediction, and then what? A grab.

organ. Thin paper screens keep out bing of hats, and canes, and overooats, the chill air to some extent, and a and a' break' for the door? Ah, no ; wooden box, with a little bed of live the Japanese have not learned thus to coals, in the middle of a large bed of close their worship. All drop into their sand, is kindly placed near us, so that seats again ; for a full minute they sit we can toast our numbed fingers over with covered eyes and bowed heads, and it. Sometimes a hand.warmer would be then slowly and reverently pass out of given us. This is a little tin box filled church or break up into little groups.

with ignited charcoal and covered with This is another method worth taking up cloth, and can easily be clasped in one by the roots and transplanting into every hand. On one side of the church is a church and Christian Endeavor society board on which are hung from hooks in America. After twice bowing low to sixty or seventy or more pieces of wood all the friends that come to greet us, we with Japanese characters upon them. say, 'Sayonara' (good.by), one of our These, we find, are the names of the three Japanese words, get into our lit· church.members ; and when one dies or tle carriages, and are trundled off as we moves away, his name.card is taken came, through crowded streets, past down. Ts not that a method worth open stores and houses and peddlers transplanting into our Endeavor socie· and beggars and children and babies, ties? That visible roll.call would be a saying to ourselves, 'After all, young constant reminder of obligation and people are the same, and Christian En.

duty. Soon the meeting begins. The deavor is the same, and faith in Christ same old tunes, the same sentiment, the is the same, and genuine spiritual prayer same aspirations, the same prayer, meetings are the same, all the world breathed in song, even though the over.' "

words are Japanese. The growth of the Christian Endeavor Then comes a series of prayers, earn· movement has been notably accom· est, devotional. strong in utterance. Our panied and promoted by the growth of hearts are lifted up to God, even by this Christian Endeavor literature. Nearly foreign tongue. Then follow Scripture all of the State unions now conduct verses, testimonies, and more songs; papers in the interest of the work, near· and then one who has the gift of the ly all of the large city unions, and many 'interpretation of tongues' stands up a local society. The progress of the with us, and tells the audience what we work in Australia is wonderfully aided in English are attempting to say con· by that vigorous little sheet, The Golden cerning the work of God among his Link. Only recently, a German paper, young people in far.off America, and Der Miiarbeiter, has been established in Australia, and England. Japanese au· this country, solely for the aid of socie· diences are models of politeness. No ties of Christian Endeavor that speak one yawns, snaps his watch, shumes his the Gflrman tongue. The Ohinese llltls· feet, or goes out, even though the speak. irated Nl'/IJ)s has established a Christian er is talking in an unknown tongue. Endeavor department. Canada has her Every eye is upon the speaker. When Christian Endeavor papers; and the he begins to speak, he is greeted by a latest addition to the goodly fellowship polite obeisance from every one in the is the Christian 1!Jndeavaur, the u in whose audience; and when hI! concludes, an.' name would be enough to indicate that it is published in London. The already Here is a. revival experience reported rapid increase of the societies in Eng. from a United Bre~hren church in Cleve· land will be' made still more rapid by land, O. : "One young lady under <lon· the work of this new ally. viction could not make up her mind to accept Christ until a Christian Endeav· The missionary conference of the or pledge was shown her. The wording Christian Endeavor societies of the Re· presented the essentials of faith and formed Church has already held two ses· service so plainly and fully that she sions, in January and February of this there gave her heart to the Lord." year. The first meeting brought to· gether representatives of about fifty so· A union of the Christian Endeavor so· cieties. Rev. A. DeWitt Mason was cieties of all Australasia is contemplated. elected chairman. Missionary addresses Of course such a nnion must be formed were enthusiastically received. At the sooner or later. A union has already second meeting the societies represent. been formed in Tasmania. ed pledged amounts aggregating $1500 for the support of a "Christian En. Christian Endeavor societies have in· deavor missionary" to India, and the creased in number in Louisiana suffi. building of a second ,. Christian En. ciently to warrant the formation of a deavor church. .. A general missionary State union. That, with the recently conference of the Christian Endeavor formed State union of South Carolina, societies of the Reformed Church is leaves Mississippi, Nevada, and Wyom· soon to be held. ing the only States whose Christian En. deavor societies are not thus organized. Presbyterian Endeavorers are being There are also three unorganized terri· roused to missionary enthusiasm by tories-Arizona, Alaska, and the Indian similar methods. In January, at the Territory. New York headquarters of the Presby. terian boards, a Christian Endeavor mis- Christian Endeavor Day was 01:ftlerved sionary conference was held, with Rev. this year more widely and enthusiasti· H. T. McEwen in the chair. Brilliant cally than ever before. The most fa· missionary addresses were eagerly listen- mous and eloquent speakers addressed ed to, and a plan was matured for bring· immense audiences in the cities, and in ing missionary work and its needs very all the quiet country towns gatherings clearly befoTe the Presbyterian Endeav· were held that were filled with the same orers of New York. The Presbyterian splendid enthusiasm. Dr. Clark's sug· boards have recently added several gestion of a week of self·denial for misworkers whose principal efforts are to sions was very generally adopted. be among the young people. Mr. Rob. These ardent young people entered upon ert E. Speer, of the foreign board, is ex· their task with a te~der conscientious. ceedingly popular in Christian Endea.v. ness and a warm love for their Saviour, or gatherings. Mr. Grant, of that that produced noble results. It is too board, Mr. Penfield, recently added' to early to give exact statistics, but enongh the force of the home board, and Miss is known from isolated reports to assure Elizabeth M. Wishard, secretary of the us that the missionary contributions of Indiana State Christian Endeavor Union the day were more generons than ever since its organization, but recently add. before. The novel missionary exercise ed to the force of the Woman's Execu· furnished by the United Society of tive Committee of the home board-all Christian Endeavor was very widely these will devote their main energies to used, and everywhere the observance of rousing the missionary enthusiasm of the week and the day took on, as it was the young. When, before the Christian intended to, a most decided missionary Endeavor movement, would such a thing aspect. Truly the Church of the next be even thought of, and what a promis. decade will be a missionary church. ing sign it is ! There exist already in Japan twenty ChristiaD Endeavor societies, most ot them formed since Dr. Clark's visit, The Lutheran Christian Endeavor So- while more are in process of formation. ciety of Mount Carmel, Ill., has under- Most of these Japanese Christian En- taken to build a prayer·house in an deavor societies conform to the custom India mission field.

of the country, and are for one sex only. Last fall the Clarendon Street, Bos- Wherever the public sentiment will ton, Baptist Society of Christian En- permi!; it, however, the boys and girls deavor assumed the support of a young are brought together in Christian En· man, one of their own number, who deavor meetings, and this serves still went out as a missionary to Africa.

further to break down thtl artificial dis- This requires the raising of at least tinction between the sexes, that stands $600 every year. At a recent meeting in the way of the best ohurch work. of deep spiritual interest held by this The Wesleyan Christian Endeavor so- society, the last hundred dollars for the cieties of Victoria, Australia, at the re- year was subscribed.

quest of the Wesleyan Foreign Mission· In one of her letters, Mrs. Clark gives ary Society, have entered zealously upon this pleasant account of some Christian the subscription of funds for a large Endeavor children in China, in one of whaleboat, to be used in a branch of the mission schools : "There were about the Fiji mission. One society heads II hundred boys and young men there, the list with £10. The boat is to be most of them members of a Christian called The liJndeavcyur. Endeavor society. They read the Scrip- The Baptist Endeavorers of Victoria, ture lesson, each one in turn reading a Australia, have entered upon a quadru- verse, and then the hymn was given ple crusade, whose four goals are (1) out, and a little twelve-year-old Chinese an Endeavor society in every Baptist boy went to the organ and played the church in Victoria; (2) increased mis- tune very correctly, and the boys sang sionary activity among Baptist societies; a gospel hymn as well as any Endeavor- (3) a union Baptist missionary commit- ers in America would sing it. There tee, made up of the chairmen of mis- was one dear little Chinese baby at this sionary committees of the local Baptist meeting, and he also took some part, societies; and (4) a week of evangelistic aside from singing, in the meeting.

services, to be held every yellr by every For some reason-perhaps because he Baptist society. This is a large and was a Christian Endeavor baby-he came glorious programme. in his mother's arms, instead of on her A Junior Endeavorer, belonging to back. He crept down the aisle to the the society in the Centennial Methodist platform, and stood up, patting his lit- Church of London, Canada, is certainly tle hands on the floor, and applauding in earnest about missions. She hates to the speakers in baby Chinese, as well as make beds, but nevertheless she has any little American baby would do it.

asked permission, and rises half an hour If that baby goes to Christian Endeavor earlier every morning to make her little meetings before he is a year old, what brother's bed. For this labor she re- do you suppose he will do when he is a ceives one cent a week, which she man? Boys and girls at home, will you proudly deposits in the missionary col- pray for your little brothers and sisters lection. Good! in China? Will you talk about them to Two Christian Endeavor societies your fathers and mothers at home, and have just been organized in the Ran- invite them to come to your missionary goon College Baptist Church of Ran- meetings and bring their pocketbooks goon, Burma, one using the Burmese with them? Will you give some of your language, the other the Karan. Seven money to China? We cannot do every- associate members from these societies thing, but let us not be satisfied till we have lately joined the Church. have done all we can."

ltDlTORlAL l'>Ei>ARTMEN'1'

IV.-EDITORIAL DEPARTMENT.

The editor finds that some readers only add that, had he been himself a have taken exception to the paragraph Baptist, these same words might have in the editorial notes of January as to been written. Since coming to London the Free Church Congress in Manches- to undertake the occupancy of the pulter in November last. The charge has pit that dear Spurgeon so long filled, I been made that for the editor of an have been met by not a faw who call unsectarian missionary review to make themselves "Baptists," who not only such an " unjust and un-Christian" at- disbelieve in the intelligence and scriptack on "members of the Baptist de- tural candor of "predobaptists," or nomination," etc., is the very" essence "sprinklers," as they call them, but of sectarian bigotry ]" have written to me calling in question the saved stale of any professed believer Surely such readers must overlook who has never been, as they say, " baptwo facts: tized"-i.e., immersed.-A_ T. P.

1. That the editor especially refers to Persecution of the Russia.n Stundists. "those Baptists who either cannot or will not see," etc. This surely is no at- We have before us a letter from a tack on Baptists as a body, but only on friend in Russia confirming the reports certain people who call themselves Bap- of the persecutions of the Russian tists, who hold these views or manifest Stundists. It seems almost impossible this spirit_ of belief that such brutal deeds should be permissible in this enlightened nine- 2. The simple fact is that at this con· teenth century. There have been, from gress certain persons of this characte1" some quarters, denials of the severity were present and thrust their views and offioial charaoter of these persecuupon the body, maintaining that there tions, but it lieems that the truth has is but one mode of scriptural baptism, been mollified rather than exaggerated. and that there can be no true fellowship We give a few extracts from the letter: with so-called believers who neglect a plain duty, etc. These parties did all "I have made inquiries into many of they could to break up the congress, the alleged atrooities against these poor and their conduct was a matter of criti- wretohes, and, I am sorry to say, things cism even by the more liberal-minded are worse than I had antioipated. Womof the Baptists. The paragraph in en violated and horrihly beaten, chilquestion was not designed as a reproach dren terrorized, houses wrecked, beasts to Baptists as such, as the editor thought killed, impossible fines inflicted, imany intelligent reader would see. prisonment-this is what is being borne by these Stundists, and borne often with Moreover, is it likely that with such a serenity and patience beyond the a man as Dr. Gordon on the editorial understanding of westerners. I have a staff and a very intimate friend, any long record, and a horrible record it is, such attack on Baptists, as such, would of these cruelties. It seems as though it be made by the editor-in-chief? Is it were the Independent or Stundist wing likely that, at the very time when of the Russian Protestants which most preaching to the largest Baptist church suffers. The Baptists are more or less in the kingdom, and treated with such organized, and somehow they Beem to unparalleled generosity by English Bap- be gradually gaining a footing in the tists; the occupant of the pulpit of the toleration, if not in favor, of the gov- Metropolitan Tabernacle is dispused to ernment. Perhaps the reason may be speak or write disparagingly of his Bap- that the Stundists draw more converts tist brethren? direct from the orthodox Greek Church, Regretting exceedingly that his words were so misunderstood, the Editor will

ll:bl'l'ORIAL DEPARTMENT

while the Baptists almost invariably are time into eternity: '" Que c'est bea¥ ; recruited from the Stundists." mais que c'est donc beau, tout II fait exceptionnel! Ce n'est pas difficile, et The directors of the East India Com- moi qui croyait qui ce serait si difficile I pany, early in the century, placed on Je passe! . . . Je passe ..• " et Bon record the following : "The sending of ames 'envolait vers Dieu.' " Christian mi8sionaries into our Eastern possessions is the maddest, most expen- Madame Reck's farewell to the little sive, most unwarranted project that was church was that of a true mother in ever proposed by a lunatic enthnsiast." Israel. ,. My children, " she said, " you Severe as was this arraignment at the know how much I love you. I left time, it was not repndiated by the judg- France to teach you the name of Christ, ment of the bulk of the English people. the only name by which you can be But there were a few men of faith and saved…. Cling to Jesus. Abide prayer and entbusiasm who thought close to Him. Dwell in peace; and otherwise, and were willing to invest may God bless you." their means in sending the Gospel messengers to the perishing of India. The veteran Coillard's sorrow and Eighty fi ve years afterward, Sir Rivers success in the Barotsi Valley is a plain- Thompson,Lieutenant-Governor of Ben- tive story. "Heathen Africa," writes gPol, said: "In my judgment, Christian M. Coillard, "can find no parallel to missionaries have done more real and their state. . . . The whole land is 8 lasting good to the people of India than Sodom; and the benighted people, all other agencies combined." This whose conscience is dead, glory in their convincing testimony is from a witness shame.' , After seven years' toil, and who has had every opportunity of form. just at the time of Madame Coillard's ing an honest and intelligent opinion, death, the first convert is ~ained and and whose word oarries immense weight. four other young men are lirought in, one of them being Litia, the king's eld- British Notes. est son. "What a spectaole," writes the long_tried missionary, "was that of llY REV. JAMES DOUGLAS. 8 Bar-olsi toeeping-and weeping for his sins! This was the last meeting at An artiole of exoeptional pathos and which m~v wife was present on earth. power, from the pen of Luoy E. Guin- Could I have desired a more beautiful eS8, appears in the Regions Beyond, set. sunset to close her career ?' , ting forth the soope and work of the Societe des Missions evangeliques de The Societe des Missions evangeliques Paris. Out of a population in Basuto- de Paris, which was founded in Novem. laud of over 218,000, 11,000 souls have ber, 1822, attains its seventieth birthbeen gathered into the Church, so that day, and its sixtieth anniversary of its the proportion of adult Christians to Missionary Training Institute. heathen is about 5 per oent. There are 24 European workers. Three espe- The Presbyterian missions have unitcially heavy losses by death have be- ed to form the Church of Christ in fallen them this year: Dr. Eugene Cas. Japan, with 13,000 members, adopting olis. Madame Reck, and M. Louis Du· as their doctrinal standard the Apos. voisin. The last words of the latter-a tles' Creed and two or three appended noble soul of large benevolence and doctrinal paragraphs. A few years bsck true humility-afford a radiant glimpse it looked as if Japan was to be gained beyond the veil. He had feared death, for ChriBt by a rush. Matters wear a but, writes M. Boegner, "when the different aspect now. The tension upon gate of heaven opened for him, he was faith is great. But He knows the meas. heard. to murmur in the passage from ure of strain to apply or to permit. Happily the strain which proves too muoh for Pliable, (,lnly spurs Christian on the more in the way by necessitating acknowledged that it was. ., Then am a firmer grasp of Christ and the Gospel. I not right in reading and teaching it ?" " But how about Mohammed?" " That The Rev. J. E. Hanauer, a convert is for you to say. My faith is in Christ from Judaism, supplies in the January and His Word. He is my Saviour." Jewish Missionary lntelligencer a thought- Mirza Abraham was then kiclfed and ful paper on "the Jewish Quarter in beaten, together with the Christian Jerusalem." His comments on the brother at whose house he had been spirit of inquiry there spreading are arrested. But he was undaunted. To couched in a serious 1.one. He cannot the Serperast, who had himself kicked regard the critical tendency as rightly him terribly, he said: "You may shoot rooted. There are two main directions me from the cannon's mouth, but you of this tendency answering to the two cannot take away my faith in Christ." schools of Jews in Jerusalem-the old Eventually, after being put. in prison, school and the new. The first study and witnessing there a good confession, the New Testament" to find occasion he was sent on to Tabriz, to await the for cavilling;" the second do this in royal sentence. The case is crucial, as order to find, if possible, a modus vivendi a direct issue is joined. Will the Shah -" some way in which Jews mayas- put a man to death for leaving the Koran similate with Christians and yet remain and following the Gospel? One thing Jews, .and, as such, unpersecuted.' , we know: His sheep shall never perish. We gather, then, from this witness, that the old school of Jews study the Word An interesting letter has recently apfrom unbelief, and the new school from peared in the Ohristian (December 29th, a double heart. Nevertheless, let us 1892) from the pen of F. S. Arnot, on pray that the honest heart may be the subject of African industrial miswrought in them by the Spirit in the sions. He differs toto erelo from Bishop Word. Taylor's project of evangelizing Africa through the children. His contention A South Sea Island teacher has for is, speaking from large experience, that some time been at work in Tupuselei, children are more difficult to obtain in New Guinea. Mr. Pearse, of the Lon- Africa than in England. Such as can don Missionary Society, referring to be obtained must be bought, and to this, says: "If you were to ask me favor this is to encourage kidnapping; which is the best station in New Guinea for the Africans will not sell their for missionary work, I should say own children, though they will sell Tupuselei. There are not mOl'e than readily enough the children they can 350 people in the village, and certainly manage to steal. The conclusion, therethey are in every respect Christianized. ,. fore, at which Mr. Arnot arrives is, that He also tells of considerable gains in his such preliminary and education work own mission work at Kerepuno. as Bishop Taylor recommends is a mere waste of time at first; that the first In Persia a bold stand for Christ has thing is to aim at the conversion of the been taken by Mirza Abraham, a Mo- people; and that such direct ministry hammedan who was baptized about three is not" love's labor lost," for, as this years ago. He had been at work preach- devoted missionary says, "I have seen ing Christ, and when demanded by the the truth of God illuminate darkest Serperast, ,. Why should you, a Mos- hearts and minds." lem, be teaching the Christian doctrines ?" Mirza Abraham. taking out Upon the Mildmay Mission to the bis Testament, asked in reply.•f Is not Jews, chiefly in East London, the blessthis InjU a holy book ?" The Serperast ing of God has, during the past year, rested in a pre.eminent manner. An confessed Christ in " similar way some unprecedented awakening and turning months sinoe. to God among the Jews coming in con· tact with this mission has taken place. In the Chureh of Scotland Mission Rec. Between thirty and forty have, during ord the conversion is recorded of Pro. 1892, given clear testimony of a heart sonno Coomar Vidyii.rutuii., a Sansorit faith in Jesus Christ. Recently, at the scholar of eminence. The Rev. G. C. close of an address, Mr. Baron asked all Laha, minister of St. Andrew's Bengali the Jews present who in their hearts be· Church, Calcutta, in reporting it, says, lieved in the Lord JeRus. though still un· .. When a profound Sanscrit scholar baptized, to stand up, when over thirty like him declares openly in hill ripe age, immediately rose to their feet. Thanks after mastering all the ancient and sa· be to God that it is given us to see in cred books of the Hindus, that there is these latter days, in growing numbers, no salvation out of Christ, we may rest that there is still in connection with assured the advocates of Hinduism will Israel" an election according to grace… not find it an easy task to defend it, and will have ere long to give up the The opening article in the Church. Mis· attempt altogether." sionary Intelligencer (January, 1893), by T. A. Gurney, would be worth quoting .. Oompromise as an &pedient in Re· in extenso. It is fervid and spiritually ligion" is the topic of an address to incisive to a rare degree. The theme is Hindu gentlemen, delivered by James "The Epiphany of the Fulnessof Ghrist." Munro, C.B., at Krishnagar. It is a The following must serve as a sample: searching exposure of Hinduism as a " A church which realizes its own insuffi- religion of compromise. The appeal ciency apart from Christ is the church to toward the close is most timely. We make known the sufficiency of Christ to trust that with some at least it proved others. The church which rested" on its telling, Now that the Christian doo. social position, its temporal endow- trine of a Mediator has been propound. ments, its national authority, its ancient ed in Brahmo circles, the danger is lest history, its orthodoxy of faith, would be the spirit of compromise enter and the a church sufficient without Christ, and result be ruined. A sentence or two of no • wine' would be forthcoming then. this admirable appeal we subjoin: ., Do But the true mission of tho Church is not follow the ensnaring policy of com· to draw out Christ's fulness with empty promise-do not forget that as God is pitchers, and carry it to those who need one, the one God of all creation, so the it, the supply being proportioned to the Mediator also can only be one-one for destination and measure of our faith, all men-one for east and west-one but otherwise being inexhaustible and for you and for me. Do not, instead of infinite." the perfect Man, put Keshub Chunder Sen, as it is proposed to do, nor place The work in connection with the anyone in that office but the only per- North Africa Mission is being prose. fect Man who has ever trod this earth cuted in the face of every discourage. -the Man Christ Jesus,who lived and ment. The workers among the KabyleR, died for us all, who is the only Media. at Djema Sahridj, are, however, cheered. tor because He is not only perfect man, They have had considerable trial, but but the Divine Son of God. Why take rejoice that the young converts are the shadow of the idea of mediation growing in grace, and the people seem from the west, and leave the substance? increasingly interested.' Why put your burden of sin on the shoulder of an imperfect human being, MiS's Trotter reports the baptism of a when you have the Son of man and Son Mohammedan woman who!!e husband of God waiting to carry it for you ?"

THE MONTHLY CONCERT OF MISSIONS

V.-THE MONTHLY CONCERT OF MISSIONS.

India.* a.nd Oeylon-Brahmanism.t THE MISSIONARY STATISTICS OF INDIA, arrangement of the returns, but others are much required; and if the mi5siona- BURMAH, AND CEYLON. ries, at one of their great conferences. BY REV. EDWARD STORROW, BRIGHTON, would come to a general agreement on ENG. such questions as the following, their The fifth issue of these valuable tables relative returns would be much clearer has recently been published. and of more value: .. Are missionaries'

The series was commenced in 1851 by wives to be counted as missionaries ?" the late Dr. Mullens, solely on his own authority, but based on returns collect· .. Who are included under' Native ored from every part of India, and with dained agents' ?" "Are the' native lay the warm encouragement of the Calcutta Missionary Conference. preachers' solely engaged in mission This was followed in 1861 by a similar labor, or are some of them engaged in but more complete body of tables, and business and occasional preachers a book of great value t embodying an only?" ., Should not accessions by immense amount of accurate informa. conversion from non-Christian religions tion, supplementary and elucidatory of the statistical tables. The Church of be distinguished from growth by natu- God owes much to Dr. Mullens, for so ral increase?" "What marks the dillmuch of accurate and encouraging in- tinction between a station and an outformation on the whole subject of Indian missions as it possesses. His amaz- station ?" ing energy, accuracy, and insight alone produced these first reports; they were There are 47 distinct societies in used and quoted in newspapers, maga- India with 6 isolated missions; but zines, reports, and speeches as no other some of the former include small groups missionary documents have ever been, and it is to his example mainly we owe of auxiliaries, the Australian Baptist the subsequent decennial reports, col· lected and published under the auspices Mission including 5 such. The number of the Calcutta Missionary Conference, probably the largest association of mis- pf women's societies cannot be satisfacsionaries found anywhere, and belong- torily named, because, while some are ing to seven of the most important mis- distinct societies, others, apparently as sionary societies. important, are branches or auxiliaries The tables just issued are for 1890, and report, therefore, the results of nine of great general societies. years' advance instead of ten, so as to The number of missionaries is more bring them into line with the great decennial statistical reports of the govern- clearly defined ; and if to them be addment. ed the male and female foreign and Some changes have been made in the Eurasian teachers in mission schools, and, therefore, largely engaged in Chris- tian work, it will be seen what progress there has been of late made in foreign agency in India apart from Burmah and Ceylon.

1881. 1800.

Ordained Foreign and Eurasian Missionaries. .. ….. . .. .. .. . .. 586 857 Foreign and Eurasian Lay Preachers…. …………… 72 118 Foreign and Eurasian Teachers. 98 75 Lady Missionaries. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 479 711 * See also pp. 26, 47 (January), 205 (March), .. TotaL………………….. 1,235 1,761 and 248, 276, 292 (present Issne).

+t See p. 241 of this issue. If the Eurasians are omitted, the latter "A Brief Review of Ten Years' Missionary Labor in India. between 1852 and 1861," by Joseph figures will closely approximate to the ~u.lletl8" C,C, " . . ~overnmeIl,t ceIl,sU!I returns for 1890, which report the foreigu agents, mall! since 7 societies have mIssIons there, and female, as 1686. This only gives but 2 of them give no returns. one foreign agent to each 165,000 of the popUlation-a proportion far below what So far as appears from page 26 of the India requires. report, the number of foreign and Eura. sian missionaries is 37, the lady work. The following figures will show the ers 4, and the native pastors 115; but progress in various directions that has these numbers are difficult to reconcile been made sinoe the returns for 1881 : with the returns on page 48. There is a serious difference between the number 1881. 1890. of native Christians in 1881 and 1890, Native Ordained Agents…. 461 797 the returns being 35,708 for the former Native Preachers not Or- year, and only 22,442 for the latter- 3,491 the difference much more likely arising dalned…….. .•••. .••.•.. 2,488 4,863 from imperfect returns than actual de. Congregations. . . . . . . . . •. ., 3,650 559,661 fections. The educational returns call Native Christians ……..•• 417,372 182,722 for little notice; the pupils in 428 Communicants. .. . . . • . . . . .• 113,325 schools for boys numbering 29,027, and 1800. in 111 schools for girls, 9510. The Sun. Male Education. day.sohools number as inany as 384, 81 with 16,557 soholars. 1881. 1,584 Theological and Training 1. Returning to the Indian report, it 460 is disappointing to find that the ac· Schools …………….. . 56 53,564 oelerated rate of inorease in the native 4,770 Christian oommunity. notioeable in the Pupils………………… . 1,235 122,193 returns of 1861, 1871, and 1881, has not been sustained. It would be interest· Anglo-Yernacular Schools •. 385 ing to have explanations of this from missionaries in various parts of India, Scholars………………. . 45,249 since the rate of inorease in the gteat provinoes varies greatly, and, from the Vernacular Schools……..• 3,020 oharaoter of the different raoes, may be expeoted to vary. But the question is Scholars ……………… . 84,760 not inopportune, and could be justified -has preaohing to the heathen, with Female Education. 1,507 an earnest aim for their conversion, as Sch,lols………………… 1,120 62,414 large a share of the efforts of missionary Pupils…. …………….. 40,897 40,513 and native evangelists as it should Zenanas Open……… ….. 7,522 32,659 have? Pupils …………….. '" 9,132 2. The progress within the Christian In Burmah 7 sooieties have representa. community oompares favorably with its tives ; the oldest and most influential extension from without, excepting in being the American Baptist Missionary one feature-the number of student!! Union. The entire number of foreign being trained either as teachers, pasand Eurasian missionaries was 52, and tor~, or evangelists, is smaller than agof lady workers 46-no less, however, gressive Christian effort or the care of than 16 of the latter being absent on the churches require, or the qualifica. furlough. The native pastors numbered tions of the converts could supply. We 146. The only item on which a com· have heard with pain and surprise of parison with the past can be instituted aggressive work diminishing, even al. is in the number of native Christians, most ceasing, through the pastoral reo who in 1881 were 75,260, and in 1890, quirements of the Christian communi- 89,182; no fewer than 33,037 of them ties being so great that they demand albeing communicants, and of these 30,- mos~ 1,111 the resources alike of miEsioJ),a,- 646 belonged to Baptist Union churches.

Education by missionaries is not as prominent a feature as in India, nor is it so much needed.

The Anglo-vernacular schools are reported as 31, with 1490 pupils; the vernacular schools were 484, with 10,119 scholars ; and the girls' day schools as 8 only, with 3554-if correct, a si,Ilgular disproportion between schools and scholars.

The Ceylon statistics ale imperfect, ries and assistants, and additional con- There is some defect in the figures reverts would bring responsibilities that lating to zenanas, as the explanatory • could not be met without additional notes appended to the report admit. aid, for the baptism of each man brings " They are incomplete and inadequate, usuRlly six or seven of a family, most but reliable so far as they go." The of them very weak and ignorant, on the returns, for instance, give the number missionaries' hands-at least for social of houses open as 40,513-a remarkable protection and moral and religious in- increase-and the pupils as only 32,659 ; struction. This is a state of affairs that but as most houses contain more than should not be allowed to continue, either one female, and many contain several, by the societies at home or the mis- we presume the latter number indicates sionaries abroad. An adequate staff of only those who properly are scholars, missionaries should be maintained in taking no account of the varying numevery important station, and they should ber of women who from time to time check the demands of native Christians assemble in zenanas to hear the lady on their time and resources, for the lat- missionary, with her native helper, ter are not always wise or unselfish, and speak, read, or sing, or instruct others. their most efficient way to meet all true Certain it is that in houses thus visited requirements is to train for Christian thousands of women hear of Christ and service as many of their converts as Christianity who otherwise could not have the reqnisite willingness, con- and would not. joined with grace and good sense; and the natural gifts for high Christian ser- 4. A brief report is given of medical vice are as abundant in India as any- missionary appliances, from which it' where. appears that the foreign and Eurasian medical missionaries in India proper 3. It is a good feature that education were 96 ; the native Christian assistants, is so advancing. Thanks to the govern- 168, and the hospitals, etc., 162. No ment and the missionaries, the Hindus returns of the kind have hitherto been are rapidly becoming an educated peo- given; but though there has been a pIe; and the education given by the considerable increase in such agency of latter has advantages of a special kind. late years, the returns just given require It is most thoroughly Christian. It explanation. Some of the 96 are by no powerfully influences native and gov- means exclusively medical missionaries. ernment schools. It is the most power- Many of the native assistants are not ful of all weapons with which to smite practitioners, and the" etc." after hos- Hindnism. It is the most paying of-all pitals covers very subordinate establishforms of missionary effort, since the ments. school fees go far toward meeting school expenses. It supplies us with a large 5. Sunday-schools have grown much proportion of our' best preachers and in number and popularity. In 1881 teachers, and it prepares the way for there were only 1867 schools, having many reforms. The remarkable change 61,688 scholars; in 1890 there were 3503, of sentiment passing over the more in- with 135,565 scholars. fluential classes of society on most social and domestic questions is mainly 6. A comparison of these results with owing to its influence; and of these, the census returns of the government, femRle education is the most important. so far as yet ascertained, are interesting The increase of girls' schools, of houses and corroborative of the general acopen to instruction, and of openings for curacy of the missionary reports. The lady missionaries is distinctly trace- government census for India gives the able to the education given for some Protestant foreign agents, male and time in Anglo-vernacular schools for female, as 1686; the native Christian boys more than to any other source. agents, 4288 ; and the total Christian population, including Europeans, Syr- ians, Roman Catholics, and Protestants 6S 2,159,781 ; and of these, 559,661 ar; and pernicious domestic and social cus· Protestant native Christians-goodly toms relating to the status and influ.

numbers, doubtless, in themselves, but ence of women are rapidly changing.

small in comparison with 279,684,203 of Christianity and Hinduism are now in the splendid empire; the larger number deadly conflict, but the issue cannot be only 0.77 of the whole, and the latter uncertaiu.

0.20.

But there are some features of Chris- tian progress of which none of these fig. -Miss Margaret W. Leitch is author· ures take account. They cannot be tabu- ity for the statement, which may well lated, but they are of immense impor. make the saints of Christian lands to tance-probably, indeed, as significant blush, that there· are in North Ceylon of success as the tables are-and they 2700 native Christians, gathered into 22 deserve a much higher place in the esti. native churches, the majority of which mation of professing Christians than are entirely self.supporting. The native they receive. Christians not only support their own 1. BeRides the avowed and baptized pastors and a number of resident work- adherents to Protestant missions, there ers as evangelists and Bible.readArs, are Dlultitudes who have an intelligent and give to the support of the Bible So- knowledge of the great truths of Chris· ciety, Tract Society, and to educational tianity and more or less believe in institutions, but they also support 13 them. There is also an inner cirole native missiQ71aries, whom they send out containing a large body of secret disci· of the peninsula to labor in the" regions pIes. Every missionary of experience beyond," As a rule they are accustomed knows of imch or has heard of them. to give one tenth of their entire income to Their number of course cannot be ascer· the service of God. Those who reoeive a tained, but it ~as been estimated by salary give one tenth of that amount.

those whose opinions are entitled to Those who are farmers give one tenth deference as probably equal to that of of the produce of their fields or gardens, the avowed believers. and the firstling of the flock and of the 2. Again, anywhere, but especially in herd. The women daily set aside one India, more than individual conversions handful of rice in aid of their foreign are to be taken into account. We are mission work, diminishing the amount engaged there in the most stupendous of food which the family was accustomed enterprise the Church of God has ever to use day by day by this quantity.

undertaken, not excepting the conver. And an English Church missionary sion of the Roman Empire. It is being tells a similar story of giving which done. But much that is done is not costs: .. You know about the Bhalaj been. Probably more bas been accom· church being seated by a widow there plished that is not seen or tabulated in memory of her husband. Another than is. It i~ certain that the whole member of the Bhalaj congregation has system of popular beliefs, superstitions, offered to erect a pulpit (a table and and customs springing out of them are desk have hitherto been used). Last changing and giving place to opinions, Monday I visited a member of the Na.

sentiments, and usages more or less riad congregation, who is ailing, and be- Christian. Polytheism is giving place fore I left he handed me 50 rupees to .to monotheism. Transmigration theo. be used in connection with the Nariad ries of the soul are losing their strange church. A member of our church in power. Caste is weakening. Brahmani_ Anand here sold a piece of land 8 week cal inftuence is waning. Christian con. or two ago, and brought me 25. rupees- ceptions of morals and of a future life a tenth of the price-to be used for the are spreading; Rnd all the rAstrictive good of the church." D. L. L.

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

VI.-GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE.

EDITED BY REV. D. L. LEONARD.

Extraots a.nd Transla.tions from Foreign tinctively Lutheran, it was welcomed Periodioals. by the Church, which was then glad of its aid against rationalism. As this foe BY lIlilV. C. C. STAllBUCK, £NDOVXR, lIUSS.

receded, the ecclesiastical and doctrinal THE CONTINENT. senso grew stronger, and in 1845 the -The Rev. William Boyd, in the Lund Society was formed on a strict U. P. Record, describing the Vaudois Lutheran basis. In 1854 it came into valleys, givos a new impression of them. connection with the rigorously Lutheran He says: "The valleys are extremely Leipsic Society. In 1856 the Fosterlands- beautiful. The vegetation is rich. sliftung was formed for both home and Shrubs and flowers, confined to the foreign missions, and one that is both.

conservatory with us, grow luxuriantly the Lapp Mission. This represented in the open air, and all around on the a more free church tendency; but since terraced hills are vineyards, in which I the formation by the Waldenstromians saw red and white grapes hanging in of the Swedish Missionary League, in luscious clusters." The Scottish Pres. 1881, it has assumed a position nearer byterians, instead of aggravating the that of Lund. In 1874 the Church of divisions of Italian Protestantism, by Sweden herself organized a missionary setting up churches of their own, more board, whose six members are chosen wisely help the Waldensian Church. In by the Quinquennial Convocation, the the same magazine he also says of the archbishop also being ex.officio presi.

Free Church of France: "Thill chul'ch dent, and a permanent secretary having -fonndedin 1848, when the Eglise Re- the immediate direction. Lund and formee, from which she seceded, rejeot. the Swedish Society have fused them- cd by a large majority her ancient Con. selves in this. The Fosterlands.stiflung fession of Faith-has not advanoed in remains distinct, though friendly and number or in influence as was at first co-operative. The Tamil Mission is expected. But the principles for which still in connection with Leipsic, and the she contended have advanced. and that Swedish Society retains its distinctness in a very remarkable degree. I don't in the Lapp Mission..

think the Synod of the Eglise Reformee, -Missionary Charles E. Faithfull, of if it were to meet now, wonld repeat the the Seamen's Rest, 38 Quai du Port, vote which led to the disruption, more Marseilles, France, publishes from time than forty years ago. The wave of to time attractive reports in fac.simile, rationalism has subsided. A very large the last including three months' work. majority of the French clergy are now We make some extracts: "January 2d. decidedly evangelical, and the same can Was our annual jete. Abt,ut 60 sailors be said of the members of that church, present, representing several nationaliwho number about half a million peo· ties. One of the French pastors presid. pIe, While it is admitted that the happy ed. and other friends gave valuable as· ohange is in no BmaH meMure due to sistance, making the soiree pleasant and the influence of their lesB imponapt instructive. After music, recitations, sister." and refreshments, brief gospel addresses –The earliest Swedish missionary so- followed in French and English. By ciety was formed at Gothenburg in the kindness of the director of the 1829. The Swedish Missionary Society McAll Mission, Ml". Lenoir, it was held (absorbing the former) was formed in in his fine hall next door. It pleases Stockholm iu 1835. Though not dis. God to try our faith in the mattel" of

EXTRACTS AND TRANSLATIO;NB

means; several times lately a few pence his family with the necessaries of life, was our only visible fortune, but on every he went to the Bishop of Wilna, who occasion help came in trme to meet all showed him great kindness. .. The reclaims. • Jehovah jireh! '-With mul- sult has been the establishment of a titudes the world over we mourn the de- concurrent Lutheran and Greek miBBion parture of dear Mr. Spurgeon, in whom to the Jews in Wilna. I lose a personal friend and subscriber. -Februa.,ry. Profiting by the visit of Dr. -The Rev. L. G. Hasse, of the Mora- Loba and Mr. Reveillaud, of the MeAl! vians, who within a few years ha'Ye rs- Mission, a special service was held; sub- acquired legal reoognition in Bohemia ject, 'The Greatest Voyage in the World.' and Moravia, where they now have five Both friends spoke powerfully, and with congregations, writes: ,. This whole evident appreoiation, on the sailors' part. locality teems with reminiscences and A noteworthy fact the local papers traditions of the Ancient Brethren's kindly announced the meeting free of Church. Almost every name is familcharge.-Again this month it has been iar. Here among the hills of Reicheour privilege to help on their way either nau, the Unity of the Brethren was ingoing or returning missionaries labor- stituted ; some one has cut the figures ing in India or China.-March 20th. Mr. 1457 into an old fir tree which stands C. Cook interested the sailors by pris- on the hillside at Lhota. Here the first on experiences. 31st. Visited the Aus- synod assembled; here, at Brandeis, tralian liner; a Christian sailor is on was the last hiding-place of Comenius. board; he takes with him a parcel of This neighborhood is the cradle and the books, besides some New Testaments. grave of our ancient Unity of the Breth- The reading-rooms continue to be well ren." frequented; 5195 visits have been paid during the past four months, of which – " Old Catholic Congress at Lucerne.- 3911 were French, 592 English, 505 The second international congress of Scandinavian, 113 Germans, 12 Dutch the Old Catholics, which took place at or Belgians, 5 Greeks or Italians, 12 Lucerne in September, was an event ol Spaniards or Portuguese, 45 Russians, mOfe than ordinary interest. Not only 1 Swiss. The hospital has been visited wefe the Eastern churches, which stm regularly. Please pray for the sick claim to be Catholic, represented by in. ones, who for the most .part are doubly fluential dignitaries, but the invitation worthy of pity, as, in addition to their was extended to the Protestant churched physical sufferings, they are frequently of the West. The Reformed communtreated far from wisely or well. I know ions of Germany and Switzerland were of one who has teen there for more specially asked to send representatives, than three months with a broken leg, and the gathering at Lucerne also inand for five week!! he had not a drop of cluded bishops of the Church of Engwater wherewith to wash his face and land and notable English Nonconformhands. The French, as a rule, fea1.' water ists. The Russian Church sent a promiin sickness. . .. . nent ecclesiastic, who was spoken to • very plainly by some of the English "As to the gold and sil ver, I have visitors on the subject of the Stun.Ust only to thank the Lord and His servants perpecutions. He listened to their refor the comparatively liberal supplies, monstrances quite courteously, but always more at this time of year, owing seemed unable to understand the Brit. to the customary visits to the Riviera ish ideas of religious toleration."-Misand Switzerland." sionary Record (United Presbyterian, Church of Scotland.) -From Russia Mr. Friedmann writes, in Jewish Intelligence: "A Jewish rabbi PALESTINE. applied to me for instruction and baptisin. Being unable to provide him and -To the sons of George Foy, whether they are still found within the COIU-

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

munion dating from him or not, noth. oult for some to abandon the many ing is more gratifying than the revival forms find oeremonies to whioh the peo- of missionary zeal within it on distinot- ple in this oountry have been acous- ly evqeli081 lines. Those Christians tomed for so many oenturies. We now whom we call Ritualists are doing a vast number thirty.seven members, besides amount of most excellent work. Yet, as five birthright members. We hope, as The Christian well remarks, it is good to the new-born babes reoeive physioal hold up, against some reoent rather growth and strength, that they may alarming reorudesoences of mere sacer- grow spiritually in the Christian re- dotalism, the recent growth of numben; ligion.

and zeal in the Sooiety of Friends-a "In the days before the Friends swiety whioh has ministers, indeed, began mission work here, many of our but has neither" clergy" nor" laymen." people were thieves and robbers. They One of the most beautiful missions of often fought and troubled each other the Amerioan branoh of the sooiety is and their neighbors; but now all is the Eli and Sybil Jones Mission in the changed. The people oome quietly to Holy Land. This has established a the meetings, and there is no need for monthly meeting at Ramallah, north of aTtns. Although the good ohanges are Jerusalem (held by Ewald to be Ramah slow, they are sure, and we oan be en- of Samuel), from whose epistle to the oouraged for the future. The ohanges New England yearly meeting we give seem like the new moon-not easily some extraots. It is signed by two desoried at first, yet as it approaohes Arab olerks of meeting• the full, oan euily be seen by the weak- • •• DEAB FBIENDs: • Graoe and peaoe est eyes.

be multiplied unto you through the .. Although far separated from you in knowledge of God and of Jesus our body. yet we feel that we are spiritually Lord.' The many blessings which have united. Our oountry, language, and been given us by our heavenly Father oustoma greatly differ from yours, yet through you oonstrain us to send you 'by one Spirit we are all baptized into greeting at this, the beginning of a new one body, … hether we be Jews or Gen- year. We realize that you are sending tileR, whether we be bond or free, and of your sustenance to this far· off land, have all been made to drink into one to elevate us, both temporally and spir- Spirit: itually. Not only this, but you have " Finally, we ask you, when you pray, given and are giving for our benefit your not to forget us who are connected with very selves. Those of your own hon- you in the bonds of Christian love. We ored membera have oome to us. First, especially ask you, in the meeting now we would mention the sainted Eli Jones, assembled, to lift up your hearts to the who, with his noble wife, was the only high and true God; to ask Him to founder of the mission. The good work riohly bless His work in this country, so well begun by him only eternity will where our Saviour Jesus Christ lived reveal, and the blessed memory of those and died, and to make this mission 8S a dear people of God in this place. will minaret upon a high hill, to slline out ever remain and be transmitted to our and bleBS all around. May the graoe of children and children's children after God be with youa11. In behalf of us. They are now saints in glory; but Ramallah Monthly Meeting of Friends I others of your numbE'r are walking in in Palestine. Your brothers in Christ, I their footsteps and have taken up their •• SALBl!llII: SAADU, . work. " CLEAII AUDI, ., Spiritual worship beoame wonderful " Clerks."

and beautiful to our people as they were carefully guided to an nndersl.anding of -If every member of another denomi- its meaning, although it was very dun- nation who is of Quaker desoent would

EXTRACTS AND

Bend 'one dollar to William T. HU88ey, days were like the spring oi Europe. North Berwick, Me., this exercise of The health of the people and the prod. .. natural piety" WOUld. we are Bure, uce of their fisheries were both good. bless both the giver and the receivers. In this land of perpetual hardship every mitigation is a matter of specia.! thank. MISCELLANEOUS. fulness. The grippe. it is true, visited the people, but was fatal in only a few -" When it is a time like that night cases. on the Sea of Tiberistl, when they labored in vain, who knows bot that, as -The Moravian congregations in yonder the Stranger on the shore called Jamaica are beginning to develop spe- to them, 'Cast the net on the right side cial interest in their East African Mis- of the ship!' 80 the Lord is already sion. The Presbyterians of Jamaica making ready the hour when the nets have long been specially connected with shall be found full and more than foil, the United Presbyterian Mission in and the word shall pUR, as in John, ' It West Africa. Perhaps these are the is the Lord!' Who knows, moreover, first·fruits of a mighty refluent influ· how the Lord will uplift the hearts of ence from the children of Africa upon His servants, having already prepared the motherland. for them the meal upon the shore. at which they may rejoice in His pres. -The quiet little Moravian Mosquito ence, and all questions sink into silence Mission is changing it1l face. "The before the one joyful consciousne88: Mosquito Reserve is no more the little • It is the Lord!' He was with them in laud, still and far from the 'World, in • the nigbt of waiting; He will be with which our missiollaries were the only them in the dawn of blesaing."-The authority. More and more is it coming Very Reverend Superintendent WJ:BNIIB, into the circle of the world's commerce. in Evangelisch·LutMrisclies Mi.tsionsblaU. This, in 80me respects, has its evil aides ; but it lays out a wider range of respon. -Great uncertainty has been felt over sibility before our Mission as the Lord the final rellults of the great abundance gives into our hands an ever wider and of Christian labor in Jamaica. Even more important field of activity." the present writer, after spending ten years in the island, knew not what to -" What David Livingstone is to the say at the end. It is therefore encour. tribes of Africa, Henry Martyn is to the aging that Bishop Romig, of the Mora. people of Persia. These clever Moham· vians, says: "We find the black people medans could argue point by point in owning land and hooses, a number of favor of their own religion ; but the fact small pe!8!nt proprietors, industrious, of this noble, Belf.8!lCriiicing life, so like honest, and God·fearing ; acquiring and the Christ he came to commend, either practising, year by year, those habits convinced them or sent them away of steady application; intelligence, and bsmed. The fact that so few were con· self·reliance so essential to Bucce88 in verted under Martyn, and that so few the black or white man. Among their have been won since, shows what a dim· . number to·day are lawyers, doctors, cult task the Church has before her. clergymen, and schoolmasters, talented, This work is not to be done at our ease, successful and respected members of with the mere surplus of onr wealth and their professions." The Moravians and the fragments of our time. It demands Presbyterians have been especja.!ly suc. all the ellergy, and faith, and prayers of cessful here in developing solid char. the Church. It is a dead lift, demanding acter among their people. the redeeming grace of the Almighty God working through man doing his -The Moravian brethren report that best. The Church of Christ is slowly the Greenland winter and spring of 1891 awaking to this fact…- The Ohurch were uncommonly mild. Some of the Manthly.

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

THE WORLD AT LARGE. For the Church's marching orders see -Dr. Paton says it is demonstrated Matt. 28 : 19, 20, and passim.

by figures that in the South Seas ~ soul –As the .Mis.~ionary Ilerald reminds is ssved for every $5 expended upon us: .. Eighty-Ii ve years ago the directors missions. of the East India Company placed on -These are the words of David solemn record : • The sending of Chris- Brainerd, with reference to his toil in tian missionaries into our Eastern posbehalf of the Indians, and they cOLtain sessions is the maddest, most expensive, the secret of his success: "I cared not most unwarranted project that was ever where or how I lived, or what hard· proposed by a lunatic enthusiast.' A ships I went through, so that I could few months since the Lieutenant·Govbut gain souls for Christ. While I was ernor of Bengal ssid: • In my judgment, asleep I dreamed oC these things, and Christian missionaries have done more when I awoke the first thing I thought real and lasting good to the people of of was this great work. .,11 my desire India than all the other agencies com· was for their conversion, and all my bined.' "

hope was in God. " -All this happened only a hundred -A recent visitor to Northfield and years ago : A bishop of the Church of Mount Hermon, Mass., writes thus con- England said he had in his diocese a cerning what he saw: .. As one looks very good clergyman, but one who was around he must be impressed with the VfAry eccentric, and gave as proof of it massiveness of these foundations on the fact that the said clergyman actually which these great schools are estab· believed the Indians of North America • lished-the massiveness of the faith and could be converted! Three years after energy of one living, loving, and devot· Carey had arrived in India the Assem. ed layman ; and one asks himself the blyof the Church of Scotlanddenounced question, 'Suppose evel1/ layman and the scheme of foreign missions as "illuevery clergyman were equally devoted, sive," "visionary," "dangerous to the what would be the results to the church good order of society," and as " im. of Jesus Christ 1" proper and absurd to propagate the Gospel in heathen lands so long as there -The Moravian Church, after ten was a single person in Scotland who was years' provisional admlliistration, has withoutthe means of knowing the way finally assumed permanent control of of life."

the Protestant Lepers' Asylum at Jeru. -In a clarion call for a crusade in be· salem. half of the world's evangelization Canon -Things old as well as things new Farrar expostulates: .. If all the inhab- have a place and a value; therefore reo itants of the globe were to pass by us in call this : It is related of the Duke of long procession, two thirds of the whole Wellington that when he was in India innumerable multitude would be fetish many friends of missions would ask worshippers, or fire worshippers, or him, "Do you think, Duke, that we are idolators, or followers of Confucius, or making progress here? Do you think . sunk in the thinly veiled negations of India will ever be Christianized?" The Buddhism. Would this have been pos- old duke was wont to draw himself up sible if the Church had retained the and answer, "What do I think of mis· fervor and enthusiasm of her early faith sions? Will India ever be Christian· and had sent forth not merely an iso.

ized? What is ihat to me? Tell me lated preacher here and there, like a Paul, or a Boniface, or a Columba, or a the marching orders." Xavier, but·· an adequate number of laborers into fields already white unto " • Forward!' the captain's cry ; the· harvest ?" Theirs not to make reply, Theira but to do and die." -A missionary in Japan protests fluence of these truths to lead them to vigorously to the Missionary Herald abandon their old evil practices. I find against the use of the term heathen as that this plan answers better than any applied to the non-Christian peoples of negative teaching could possibly do."

Asia, and appears to make out his case. -This is Stanley's story of what one This is his language: "The Japanese Bible accomplished: "In 1875,. Miss are very sensitive over this word. It Livin~tone, the sister of David LivinglIeems to them an offensi ve and rude stone, presented me with a beautifully term, a word of inferiority or even of bound Bible. On a subsequent visit to contempt. It was from our English Mtesa I read to him some chapters, and Bible, doubtless, that it came so widely as I finished it flashed through my mind into use. Yes; but go to the Revised that Uganda was destined to be won for Version, and not one single passage in Christ. I was not permitted to carry the New Testament can be found with that Bible away. Mtesa never forgot this word in it. Christ and His disci- the wonderful words, nor the startling ples never used it. They spoke of na- effect they had upon him ; and just as I tions with respect and hope; never of was turning away from his country to heathen, pagans, outsiders. The revised continue my explorations across the Old Testament, too, has largely done Dark Continent, a messenger who had the same. Our new Bible is pretty well travelled two bundred miles came to me cleared up, so far as the word heathen is crying out that Mtesa wanted the book, concerned. The worst people in our and it was given to him. To-day the so-called Christian civilization use this Christians in Uganda number many • word most freely. Gamblers, hard thousands; they bave proved their faith drinkers, pharisaical moralists, and low at the stake, under the knobstick, and politicians cannot ring changes enough under tortur9 until death." on it. 'The heathen Chinese,' • the heathen Jap,' are the words of human -A Greek Christian in Turkey has beings who never had a noble thought sent to the treasury of the American toward the people of another nation, Board a draft for $1820, and wrote in nor a spark of true patriotism. So that the letter which conveyed it : "Feeling I would raise the question: Isn't it time that God has placed me under g~eat that we missionaries part company with obligations for blessings bestowed, I those who roll the word heathen under have decided to keep a part of the sumR their tongues as a sweet morsel of con- He has given me as a trust to be admintempt? Shall we Christians at home or istered for His glory, and a part I send in mission fields be courteous in preach- you to be used as herein directed" ing the gladdest tidings on earth, or This man became a Christian some years ago, while at Constantinople. He not?" Query.-Will not the same plan work has done much evangelistic work, enas well in Christian lands? Dr. Paton tirely at bis own expense, has been does not tell the cannibals to whom he the object of protracted persecntion, has ministered so successfully what has been often iu prison, and from the errors of teaching they must avoid, nor first bas calmly faced the probability of does he dwell even on the sins which losing all his earthly possessions.

they commit. But rather he tells them -Eugene Stock. of the Church Mis- that Jesus offers them full redemption sionary Society, after a wide observation from sin, and calls them to abandon sin of the facts in the case, is thoroughly and serve Him. Bishop Patteson, labor- convinced of "the unwisdom of trying ing among the same people, said : ,. I to create missionary interest by getting don't even tell them that cannibalism R parish or a SundaY·Rehool to support or taboo is wrong. I simply teach them a catechist in India or II child in a Mel- great positive truths, and trust to the in- anesian boarding-school." He repudiates " the idea that. missionary interest. AMERICA. is fostered at all by the plan of thus con· centrating attention upon one spot and United States,-Surely, groBS merone individual;" and affirms that·· had cantilism and materialism are not unione half the energy expended in get- versal even among wealthy Americans, ting a few pounds together for a local for the Oongregationalist is able to reoord object. been used to tell of the vast these as among the events of a siugle needs of India or Africa, and to band week: "John D. Rockefeller has added the praying people together to meet $1,000,000 totheendowmen&of theUniand read and pray and stir one an- versityof Chioago, to which, wit.hin four other up, the results would have been years, he had previously given $2,600,- much better." 000. Dartmouth College has been the reoipient. of $180,000. Miss Mary Gar- -The Medical M'18sionary Record of rett has given $400,000 to endow the New York has prepared with great care Women's College of Medioine at Johns a list of all the medical missionaries in Hopkins University, Baltimoro, while the world. It contains the names of Gammon Institute, in Georgia, haa just 359, of whom 74 are women, and only become tho legatee of an estate valued those poasessing full medical qualifica- at $750,000. Mr. George W. Vanderbilt tions are included. The Presbyterian has given' his art gallery building, Church of the United States has 48 ; the valued at $100,000, to the American American Board has 32 ; the Methodist Fine Arts Sooiety of New York City." Church, 30 ; the Church Miasionary So- The totalis$2,430,000," made known to ciety, 25 ; the Free Church of Scotland, the world within 168 hours." 20; the United Presbyterian Church, 10; and the Church of Scotland, 8, and -Perhaps, all things considered, Dr. the Presbyterian Church of Canada the Daniel Kimball Pearsons, of Chicago, same number. The United States has among living givers approaohes nearest 173 ; Great Britain, 169 ; Canada, 7 ; and to the ideal. Within five years his Germany, 3. As regards countries occu- benefactions have reaohed a round millpied, China has the largest number- ion, and in his giving he makes a spe- 126 ; India, 76 ; and Africa, 46. cialty of spurring others to open their purses. "I'll bestow this-sum on– -Bishop Levering, when asked how college, or theological seminary, or hosit came about t.hat the Moravians were pital, if you will secure this other sum so noted for their self-denial and activ- within a given time," ity in missions, replied: ., When the converts join the Church we try to get -It is estimated that it oosts well-to. them to realize that they are joining a do people in this country $125,000,000 great missiol1ary society." yearly to support oharitable institutions. while about $500,000,000 are invested -The Lutheran churches of Christen- in permanent buildings, where the dom sustain 40 missionary societies on ueedy are cared for, Add to this one 22 fields, occupied by 700 stations, 1000 item in the paragraph preoeding; add missionaries and 4000 native helpers, in also the cost of all our academies, col. charge of 210,000 members; 1600 com- leges, theological seminaries, eto.: to mon schools, with 60,000 pupils, and 25 this add the oost of our prisons, hoshigher institutions. Annual income pitals, etc. ; add also what we pay for and expenditures, $1,200,000. There tea and coffee, for fashions and all manare 20 institutions for the training of ner of personal indulgence-not to name missionaries, and the circulation of mis- tobacco and liquor; and is it not clear sionary periodicals is nry large. So that our 65,000,000 expend a hundredstates Professor W. Wackeroagel, of fold more upon themselves than they Muhlenberg College, Allentown, Pa., in do upon the 20 times 65,000,000 in the the Lutheran Observer. world outside? -The American Institute of Sacred like an educational plan-but by an Literature, of which Dr. W. R. Harper earnest Christian woman, who pitied is president, has students in 15 differ- the children of her sex who were being ent countries, including Korea, Hawaii, sold as victims of the lust of agents and Burma, AfI8am and Bermuda; 3000 are miners. fur traders and adventurers. It enrolled in the Hebrewand Greek depart- would be impossible to exaggerate the ment, and thousands more in the English importance of Christian iniluence in elementary and advanced Bible study. checking evil in Alaska, or the heroism -It is estimated that the public and of missionaries of various denominaprivate hospitals of New York City con- tions who are pushing their work up to tain 11,000 beds, and during a year min- the gates of eternal ice in Bering Straits…

ister to between 50,000 and 60,000 pa- -In justice to the smaller denomina- tients, at a cost of $2,500.000. In addi. tions, as, indeed, also some of the larger tion, at the 50 or more public and pri- ones, it should be borne in mind that vate dispensaries upward of 664,000 they have but few men of wealth in persons receive annually medical or their membership, and hence their mis- surgicalllid. At least so much is done sionary societies receive but little or in the metropolis to solve" the problem nothing from bequests-a source whic):J.

of sickness." Rev. George S. Baker, supplies to the stronger societies a large pastor and superintendent of St. Luke's part of their income.

Hospital, states these facts in the -Our Baptist brethren rejoice at the Ohurchman. prospect of raising $1,000,000 to cele. brate the centenary of foreign missions. -There are now 4 Jewish-American John D. Rockefeller has contributed papers which favor holding synagogue $50,000; James B. Colgate, $10,000; services on Sunday. Upon this subject Charles L. Colby, $7000, and J. Lewis the Jewish Tidings says: "The other Crozer, of Philadelphia, $5000; while Jewish journals will soon fall into line, from one Baptist church $25,000 is exfor they certainly cannot long oppose pected for this same fund. the inevitsble. The sentiment of the majority of the Jews of America is un· ·-Chaplain McCabe puts two things questionably in favor of the introduc- together in this fashion: "The total tion of Sunday services, and come they income of the Roman Catholic propamust. " ganda in 1891, with all the world to collect from, was $1,271,947. The in- -The Boston Seaman's Friend So- come of the Missionary Society of the ciety dates from 1827, has an income of Methodist Episcopal Church for 1892 nearly $10,000, and has recently pur- was $1,269,483. Only about $10,000 chased a piece of property for its uses, of this came from our foreign miBBions. paying $32,000 in cash and giving a An increase of $3000 more in our in. mortgage note for $40,000. Vessels are come, and our Methodist Missionary So. visited and religious services are sup- ciety will pass the Roman propaganda. plied, as well as meals, lodging, etc. But, in justice, we ought to add to what the parent society raises all missionary The British and Foreign Sailors' So- offerings, such as the Woman's Foreign ciety raised over £21,000 (including the Missionary Society and the Woman's Bums raised for local purposes), and the Home Missionary Society, and Bishop Mi88ions to Seamen's Society (English Taylor's work. This brings the grand Established Church) raised £28,000 during the last fiscal year.

-Said Dr. F. F. Ellinwood recently: total up to more than $1,8oo,OOO-far be- " The beginnings of faithful work among yond the highest sum ever reached by the the Indians of Alaska were made, not Roman Catholic propaganda. We are by government agents-though the gov- fully half a million beyond Rome in ernment has now undertaken something our annual offerings." WOMAN'S WORK. Mount Lebanon, Baalbec, Tyre, etc., -The first woman's foreign mission- also schools for the blind and a staff of ary organiiation-the Society for Pro- 31 Bible.women, hareem visitors, and moting Female Education in the East, Scripture readers. The number of of England-was founded in 1834. The schools is 29, with the highest entry of first woman medical missionary was Dr. 3500 pupils. The sum needed for the Clara Swain (Methodist Episcopal), who maintenance of these various agencies reached Bllreilly, Northwest India, in . is £6000 per annum.

1870, and the work in which she was a – The Ladies' Association for the Suppioneer i~ now carried on by not less port of Zenana Work and Bible-Women than 75 of her sex. in India and China, in connection with -At the 32d annual meeting of the the English Baptist Missionary Society, Union Woman's Missionary Society (the occupies 22 stations in India, with a staff oldest in the United States), recently of 56 zenana visitors and assistants, and held, the treasurer's report showed the 160 native Bible.women and schoolreceipts for the past year to have been teachers. There are 64 girls' schools. $54,505 and the balance for 1891, $1398. RepresentativllS are to be sent this The expenditures for 1892 were $47,581, year to China. The expenditure was leaving a balance of $8322. £8600, and an increase of £1200 is urgently called for. -Of the $1,000,000 centennialoffering proposed by the Baptist Missionary ~Herr von Donner, of Hamburg. be- Union, the Woman's Society undertakes lieving his wife's recovery from a danto raise one fifth part-$200,000. gerous illness to be due to the skilful treatment of Dr. Michelsen, a woman -The Society of the Methodist Epis- physician, has given $500,000 to found copal Church has.12 hospitals and dis- a woman's hospital in her honor in that pensaries, in which, during the last year, city.

some 35,000 women have received care. EUROPE. A girl, a Hindu waif, once in the Bareilly orphanage, has since received a medical Great Britain.-According to a cataeducation, and is now in charge of the logue recently published, the library of woman's department of a government the British Museum contains copies of hospital. This society has promised 2700 different editions of the Bible, and Bishop Thobum to raise the money re- complete Bibles in about 90 tongues. quired to educate 500 girls, at an annual cost for each of $10. -Yct again does Saul appear among the prophets, for the London Times -The Society of the Reformed (Dutch) comes to the defence of missionaries in Church maintains a library committee China. It says: "The only real interwhich has in charge to loan to auxilia- preter of the thought and progress of ries a missionary library of some 50 vol- the West to the millions of China is the umes. Books can be kept two weeks. missionary; and when we remember A catalogue is printed, giving the post. that European knowledge of China is age of each book. Every copy loaned derived almost wholly from the works contains that most impressive chart with of missionaries, we may fairly say that :figures, "A Mute Appeal in Behalf of these men stand as interpreters between Foreign Missions." the East and the West. As to the char- ity, we can only answer that China had -The Daughters of Syria Society, no efficient hospitals or medical attend- of London, formed in 1860, has a ance until the missionaries established training institution in Beyrout, with them, and,in truth, she has no other branch day schools for Mohammedans, now; and when her great men, such as Druzes, Jewesses, Oriental Christians, Li Hung Chang and Prince Chun, are in and Protestants, in Beyrout, Damascus, serious danger, they have to go to the despised missionary doctor for that effi· dence of the pUblic. Some of the solcient aid which no Chinaman can give diers are doing a grand work in the them." mission field abroad, others are labor- ing in every city and town in the king- -If one is of the opinion that Britons dom, others again in villages: Laborare only selfish and greedy to possess houses, training.schools, coffee.houses, the earth, let him examine almost any prisons, public institutions, are reaping number of the London Ohristian and the bllnefit of the organization of the learn better. Entire pages are covered Church Army." with the names of all sorts of benevolent enterprises, and a banking firm -During 1892 the Board of Examiners in a single issue reports donations reo of the Propagation Society (S. P. G.) ac· cei"ed for no less t,han 116 societies cepted 15 clergymen and 15 laymen for which minister to the poor, the sick, mission work, and with regard to destithe distressed, and the heathen. nations, the 30 are distributed thus: 11 were sent to Africa, 2 to Newfoundland, -In the year 1833 the Rev. M, Jen- 4 to Canada, 3 to the West Indies, 2 to nings, a curate in Norfolk, gave an Australia, 2 to Corea, and 6 to India. apple-tree to the wife of a farmer in whose house he was lodging. When it -The Church Missionary Society has was planted, she promised that as long been holding meetings to agitate for a as she lived she would sell the apples large increase of non-ordained persons and devote the proceeds to the Society in the field. The key-note was struck for the Propagation of the Gospel. This by Mr. James Monro,late chief commispromise she faithfully kept for fifty-nine sioner of the Metropolitan Police, but years, during which time the tree only recently engaged in mission work in failed to bear a crop twice. Of the India, who suggested that the mission. exact sum received no account has been ary call was not to a select few among kept, I?ut it is known to exceed £50. the clergy, but was to the whole Church -to the laity as well as to the clergy. -Quoth the Evangelical Churchman One result of this exclusion of the laity (Toronto): "It is said, on the author- was that the number of missionaries ity of the priest in charge, that at the had been very much limited. It had shrine of the great heathen god at Cal- also created the impression in the minds cutta, not long ago, a sum equal to of the natives of India that laymen had $1,500,000 was given in one day as the nothing to do with religious teaching. devotions of the people to their god. He thought that the society would have Yet England, with all her wealth, can to follow up its scheme of associated lay only raise $5,000,000 ina whole year for evangelists by one of associated female missions, although she spends $600,000,- evangelists. 000, it is said, for drink. The very heathen shows us the spirit of sacrifice." -The East London Institute for Home and Foreign Missions was found· -The Salvation Army idea is taking ed in 1872 to train men and women for root. The London correspondent of the mIssIonary service. Upward of 3500 South~ Churchman writes: "The work have applied, coming from upward of of the Church Army is growing with 30 countries and from almost every dethat calm, quiet growth that means so nomination. Of those accepted, 120 are much. It is growing as the Church now in the midst of their course, and grew, as the oaks grow, with the roots about 640 have entered upon their work deep down in the soil. There is no sud- in the service of 30 societies. What den, gourd.like shooting up, no wild nobler monument is possible to the extravagance; all is solid and real. The founder, H. Grattan Guinness? men are carefully trained and proved, and are winning their way to the confi- -Colonel Evans, of the Salvation Army, explains in this way the phenome, nal success which has attended that or- at Kaiserswerth has 664 deaconesses, 192 ganization : ., The real moving, heart- , probationers, and 16 deaconess pupils.

stirring, soul.saving power has been the One of the deaconesses is a native of fire of the Holy Ghost. It is this fire Arabia.

that has enabled the weakest to face and -The persecution of the Jews in Russubdue the most brutal and vicious. It sia has had one admirable (?) result. It is this fire burning in their souls that is reported that some 30,000 of them have has made the prison.cell a palace and been forced by their misery to become the darkest dungeon a mansion of light. Christians, and they are kept corraled With it they have been able cheerfully apart from other Jews, under strict to bear poverty, hunger, suffering and watch and instruction, for fear they will trial. This, and this alone, is the hid- apostatize. den, secret, vital force that has placed the army where it stands to-day." A Moscow merchant has become the godfather of 400 Jews who have The Continent.-Light in a dark been baptized to awid persecution.

place. The Missionary Church of Bel- He promised to remember in his will gium has 25 pastors and 20 other agents, every one who should be certified to have who provide for 28 congregations and 63 received the sacrament once a year, Sunday-schools, and carry on evangel- and only two have so far reported them- istic work in 100 localities. They also selves.

have about 40 halls, and hold an aver- The March of Civilization.-Tramcars age of nearly 8000 meetings a year. are to run -erelong in the streets of Their growth varies from 500 to 600 con. Thessalonica. The concession has been versions every year. These are mostly obtained by Hamly Bey, a local Crmsus. _ among the poor miners and working- men, who give liberally and show great ASIA.

activity. Still it is impossible for them Turkish Empire.-Robert College, to meet all the expenses involved, and Constantinople, has issued its 29th anearnest appeals have been made to Eng. nual report, which is full of cheer. land and this country. Any persons in- The bulk of the expenses of the college terested in the work may forward funds was met by the students. The number to Mr. Louis Bichsel, 114 West Twenty- of pupils increased from 159 the prefirst Street, New York. vious year to 194, embracing 12 nationali- -The Berlin City Mission Society is ties, the Armenians, Bulgarians, and more successful than ever in its sermon Greeks being most largely represented. distribution. The weekly edition is now The number of Turks in the college will 130,000. Of these 18,000 are used in continue to be small so long as the gov- Berlin among those whose work does erDment maintains its hostility to fornot permit them to attend the church eign and Christian schools; but Presiservices; 67,000 go to other parts of dent Washburn believes that the time Prussia; 25,000 to other German coun- will soon come when this policy will be tries, and 6500 to other parts of Europe. abandoned. A new science hall is al- The Dresden Society publishes an edi- most completed, a professorship of tion of 12,000 each week, of which about chemistry and mineralogy has been es· 1300 go to other countries than Saxony. tablished, and a flourishing Young Men's Christian Association has been organ- -The Deaconesses Mother House at Kaiserswerth recently celebrated its fifty- ized.

sixth anniversary. There are now 63 -Dr. Balph, of Kessab, Asia Min<!r, mother houses, with more tban 9000 sis· holds a clinic in the morning. One day ters in 2800 fields of work. The total a man brought his wife to have the docincome was 8,000,000 marks during the tor treat her eyes. He asked him if any past twelve months. The original house one had treated her before. He replied, " No; I took her to a physician, and he an infidel's disfigurement of the classi.

asked me to pay two liras (about $9), cal work of Mohammedan theology. Bu t and I told him I did not want to waste in the end he was led to open the book so much money on her. Why," he con- and read a few lines, which so impressed tinued, " 1 would sell Iter for half. that him that he read on, and then expressed amount." his astonishment that there existed -If to be "mad" is a sure indication among infidels a man who apparently that" the gods" are about to send de· understood Beidhawi as well as an or· struction, it looks much as though the thodox doctor. time of " the sick man" was short. It is pleasant to read this in the London India.-Rev. W. H. Ball says that 90 Ohristian Leader: "The censorship in per cent of native converts in India are Turkey over the religious press is be. won by native preachers, men of won- derful eloquence.

coming intolerable, and Her Majesty's -The Rev. Abdul AU, of Banda, a representative has declared that the lineal descendant of the prophet Mo· Christian Scriptures must be admitted hammed, has died after more than intact. The censors have been erasing twenty years' loving and successful ser· , J~w' and 'Hebrew' in all places, vice in the Gospel ministry. He gained and inserting the word' Christian' be· converts from all classes, his first confore sinners, ,thus: 'Jesus came into vert of distinotion being a learned the world to save (Christian) sinners'- Maulvi. Another of his converts was as if no Turks could be sinners." And, one of the Maharajah's pandits. No further, the shocking intelligence comes journey was too difficult, if only he that a Mohammedan mob has burned could win the inquirers to whom he the fine new college building of the went to Christ. American Board at Marsovan. -A native paper of Bombay-the Dny. And why should not redemption be uno.daya-calls upon any person who brought in part by the locomotive? has found in any of the Hindu sacred Scarcely had we read of the completion books the thought that God hates sin, of the railroad from Joppa to Jerusalem to point out the passage, quoting chap. before we are informed that another is ter and verse. It says that it knows no under way from Acre, under Mount Car. utterance affirming that God desires mel, through Esdraelon, past Cana and that man should be saved from sin and Nazareth, across the Jordan, and thence made pure in heart. north to Damascus; that a French com· pany has broken ground for a third -There are more missionary socie- from Beyrout aoross the Lebanon range ties represented in India than in any to the same city; and, finally, that a other country of the world; there are Belgian company will soon build' a more missionaries, more sohools, more track from Samsoun, on the Black Sea, churches, more communicants, a wider to Ceyas, on the Mediterranean. thus opportunity for every form of Christian opening up the heart of Asia Minor! endeavor, the use of every weapon of Let His Serene Highness look out for Christian warfare, the application of the engine. every Christian principle. And well -Professor Fleischer, who died a few may it be so ; for the population num· years ago, was an uncommonly fine bers 288,000,000, and the idols wor· Arabic scholar. One of his works, an shipped 330,000,000. And besides, In· edition of Beidhawi's" Commentary on dia is under the especial care of Chris· the KOI."an," was submitted to the Sheik. tian Britain.

ul·lslam at Constantinople, the highest -Hindus show their piety in build· of all Moslem dignitaries, who consid- ing hospitals for mosquitoes, snakes, ered it beneath him even to glance at . and scorpions, but allow their wives and mothers to' die a do~' s death when at- react upon their thonghts and charactacked by disease, rather than expose ter." them to the touch, or even gaze, of a physician. -The editor of a Madras yernacular newspaper, himself" an astute, stanch, -T. G. Scott, of the Bareilly Theo- and orthodox Brahmin of a renowned logical Seminary, pleads with his Meth- priestly family," takes thlS gloomy view odist brethren to send him $20,000 for of the situation: "We entertain no enlargement: " The call ii for pastors more any hope for that religion which and. evangelists. In the history of this we consider dearer to us than our life. seminary 200 preachers have been sent Hinduism is now in its deathbed, and, out, but we now should send them out unfortunately, there is no drug which at a much more rapid rate, and here is can be safely administered into it for the deadlock. A Moslem college close its recovery. There are native Chrisby has been lately endowed with a sum tians nowadays who have declared a terwhich makes $20,000 look paltry; and a rible crusade against the entire fabric of Hindu temple is being completed at a Hinduism, and many men of splendid cost of some $2,000,000." education are also coming forth, even from our own community, who have al- -The Dublin University mission to ready expressed a desire to accept Chris. the diocese of Chota-Nagpore has settled tianity; and should these gentlemen in Hazaribagh, a town of 30,000 inhab- really become first Christians, and then itants. A number of buildings belong- its preachers, they will give the last ing to the military station, abandoned deathblow to mother Hinduism, because by the government ten years ago, have these men are such as will never turn been made over to the mission for a their backs from the plough after having nominal rate, and will serve the mem- been once wedded to it. Every moment bers for dwelling-house, hospital, dis- our dear mother (Hinduism) is expected pensary, chapel, and school. to breathe her last. This terrible cru- sade is now carried on by the native -The Missionary Herald of the Pres- Christians with a tenacity of purpose byterian Church in Ireland, referring and a devotion which in themselves defy to the fact that the missionariel! in failure." Gujarat ancl Kathiawar mourn over a want of vital godliness, a lack of spirit- -The famous Hindu god Lingam is ual progress, and the comparatively low now owned by an English gentleman, standard of morality among the con- who paid a sum equal to $13,000 for it verts, well says: "The converts have at an auction sale of East India relics been steeped in heathenism, with its in 1888. This image stands but 121 uncleanness and abominations of all in~hes high, but, small as it is, it is well kinds, from their earliest years. Their worth its weight in first-water diatastes and connections and habits ",nd monds. The base is of pure hammered beliefs have all been moulded by hell- gold, and around it are set 9 gems-a thenism. They have centuries of hea- diamond, ruby, sapphire, chrysoberyl, then teaching behind them. Even when cat's.eye, coral, pearl, hyacinthine, garthey see and believe the truth they can- net, emerald, and moonstone. The not in a moment shake off all the past apex, which is in the shape of a pyra. and attain the same strength of char- mid, is encircled with a plinth set with acter and purity of heart and charity of small but very fine diamonds. The spirit as those who have always lived pinnacle is a topaz in the shape of a in ",n atmosphere laden with Christian horseshoe, the centre being a cat's eye truth. The Dheds, from whom many of exceeding brilliancy. of our converts are taken, are the outcasts of Hindu society, the lowest of the When the last king of Delhi was exlow, and their degraded position must iled to the Andaman Islands, his queen seoreted this idol, and it 'Was nev'lr seen people are flocking in much mo,e rapid.

again until recent research brought it to ly than the missionaries can reoeive light. them. Last year the increase of con- -A Methodist church was organized verts was from 8000 to 10,500. If the about a year ago at Quetta, Afghanistan, olergy were doubled in number, and the and a new house of 'Vorship has since native agents multiplied by three, there been dedicated. would still be too much for them to do. The candidates for baptism are kept in -How far that little candle throws his the catechumenate for two, and even as beams! That is, what a world of good many as five years. can be accomplished in the Orient with a ridiculously small sum of money. China.-A miRsionary writes: "One Thus Bishop Thoburn finds that for $10 day we went to visit the giant Buddha each, boys and girls can be maintained of Foh.hsiang. At a height of Bome 600 for a year in boaraing-schools in the feet from the ground great niches have Northwestern Provinces, and he calls been cut out in the solid rook of the for enough to start 1000 on a course of mountain, in all of which are idols, and education. in the largest of which sits the Buddha himself. He is wade of the u~ual straw -This is a sample of how the heathen and clay, painted and gilded, and is no Hindus give, at least at Neyoor,. in the less than 100 feet in height. His feet native State of Travancore. We must are 12 feet in length, a toe-nail being premise that, in order to gain a certain the size of a man's head." privilege, he was ordered to be weighed in gold, and this gold made into coins -A Chinaman came to a missionary to to be distributed to the Brahmins. On ask for baptism. When asked where he the morning when the ceremony was had heard the Gospel, he answered that performed the Maharajah visited the he had never heard the Gospel, but had royal temple, where he spent some time seen it. He then told of a poor man at in worshipping the idol and repeating Ningpo, who had once been a confirmed prayers. He then retired to his palace, opium-smoker, and a man of violent put on his royal apparel, and armed temper. This man had learned about with a shield and sword, again went to the Christian religion, and his whole the temple, where there were assembled life was altered-he gave up the opium all the Brahmins of the State. 'fhe and became loving and amiable. "Oh," king then walked round the scales three said the candidate for baptism, " I have times, prostrated himself before the sa· not heard the Gospel, but I have seen cred part of the temple, and, receiving it. " permission of the priests, he mounted the scales_ Gold coius were put into -At a meeting of Chinese womell the other side until the Maharajah, with held at Winchow, a missionary read shield, sword, and all his ornaments, some extracts from the autobiogrose high in the air. This ceremony, raphy of John G. Paton, missionary to in which the king was •• worth his the New Hebrides, and suggested that weight in gold," cost 200,000 rupees, or prayer be offered for the degraded peo- £20,000-all given simply that the ruler ple of those islands. Afterward the of the State may have the privilege of women came bringing a contribution, seeing the Brahmins at their food. But which they had taken up of their own even then he is not allowed to eat with accord for Dr. Paton's work, saying, them, as he is considered to be of lower "We must think not only of those near, caste than they. but also of those afar off, for they also are our brethren.' , -Rev. H. G. Downes, of the Propaga.

tion Society, diocese of Madras, states -The records of the Medical Mission- that the outlook is most hopeful. The ary Association of China ,,-h.()'Y ~l}.at l!}6 foreign mIssIonary physicians have this though it is ten times more diffi· labored among the Chinese since 1834. cult for a Chinaman there to earn a dol. lar than it 'is for us in this land. The -The Chinese Recorder has some in. giving of that company for ten years ag· teresting statistics on medical mission. gregates $23,703. Thus even the China· ary work. In 1890 there were in the man is not altogether of the earth empire 61 hospitals, 44 dispensaries, earthy. and 100 mediaal students; the patients treated in one year heing 348.439. In -The China Inland Mission, laying 1891, in Shanghai alone, the number of foundations for solid and permanent patients treated was 56,933. work, is about to expend in Chefoo, a treaty port in Shantung province, £5000 Dr. J. G. Kerr, during his nearly forty in the cunstruction of a collegiate school years of work, has made this record: for boys and girls, primarily for the Over 1,000,000 attendances to the sick benefit of the children of its missiona· and suffering; over 35,000 operations ries, of wh0ll.l there are now 172, and in performed; some 30 volumes of medical order to save the cost of sending them to and other works translated; besides the Christian countries to be educated. But training of 100 or more native Chinese the children of other missionaries will as mediCal missionaries. For twenty be received as well as those of mer· years the desire of his heart has been to chants, etc., who object to patronizing see a lunatic asylum established in Catholic scb ools. China. To build and equip this will cost some $50,000, but when once started Japau.-A Japanese by the name of it will be almost. if not altogether, self· Jujii Ishii, who is termed the Oriental supporting. George Miiller, has an orphanage of Okayama, with 207 children in it-146 -Can these bones live? Yes, when boys and 61 girls. SOlDe are learning the Divine Spirit blows upon them. to print, some to be barbers, some to And a missionary of the Methodist New weave, and more than 170 are learning Connection records this marvel, which to make matches. There is a kinder. may well rebuke unbelief and lead us to garten for those under seven years. expect to see great things in China: English and agriculture will be taught. " But the whole village have renounced the boys, and the girls will be taught the gods of their fathers, and removed all the important work which will make every vestige of idolatry from their them good housekeepers. In Nagoya homes, and are ready to sweep away many children were left orphans by the from their midst all trace of a worship earthquake, and Jujii Ishii took them of which every other hamlet, town, and and started another orphanage. city in the empire has its monuments, and to have only a house for the wor· -This is the testilDonyof Dr. DeFor- ship of the living and true God. Prac. est, writing from Sendaf: .. That a wide tically, Tsai ChiI' is a Christian Village. Christian influence is coming in every- It is said that every family is, or inclines where throughout the empire is a fact to be, a Christian family. We have 44 of no doubt whatever. It is safe to say members (30 men and 14 women), and that the thirty years of missions in 'the remainder are either candidates, Japan, together with contact with Chris. linquirers, or hearers. " They propose to tian nations, has resulted in a wider build a church upon the site of a ruined and deeper Christian spirit in the govheathen temple. ernment, in education, in public opin- ion, in family life, in sO!,ial standards, -The Reformed { ncch) Church in than could be found at the end of the America has a body of disciples in third century in an empire that had be. Amoy numbering 968, who contributed come confessedly Christian." during 1891 the sum of $3382, or at the average rate of about $3.50 each. And